The Story & More - with Nancy Jackson

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After The Story - with Nancy Jackson

Mon, 02 Mar 2026 07:00:00 -0500

After The Story - with Nancy Jackson - Episode 0

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This episode in an introduction to this podcast.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my books | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

This is a unique podcast. The idea first came to me over a year ago. I have written six novels and three of them are on Audible.

I had many complaints that my readers did not want to subscribe to Audible just to listen to my books. They thought it was just too expensive of a subscription.

Then I decided to have my narrator record the next books without an exclusive to Audible. I realized I wanted full control over my audio books just as I have over the written books.

Then after writing Choices Like Rivers and Carrie Border a completely new series of books began to develop in my mind. I researched for almost two full years.

They would be filled with historical events, but with a different take. In my research I had found many things that had developed under the surface but that had never been revealed to the public.

I began to imagine a girl who experienced these things first had and then her innate curiosity led her to become an investigative journalist.

Night after night when I would lay down the information that I had learned rumbled through my head and I could see how my protagonist would be intwined in the events, how she would learn various facts, and then find herself in danger because of it.

Then I felt an emotional stall of sorts. I couldn't move forward for some unknown reason. So, I painted. It was so necessary to heal my soul. Art is healing. Creativity in a beautiful sense was cleansing. Yes, writing fiction is creative, but I often don't feel that it is healing for me. Necessary yes, but it pulls a lot from me.

Painting for almost a year was just want I needed. Honestly the way I felt I just wasn't sure I would ever write again. The desire had total gone.

Then one day while I was at the gym, I heard the Lord say, "Write it this way." I saw it all differently and the passion and fever to write had once again flooded heart and mind.

From the moment two years ago that I decided I wanted to write on those topics, I felt a real need to talk to readers about the research behind the story. Where I researched, the books, I read and my personal thoughts on it all. But how to do that while also doing a fiction novel evaded me.

Then the idea came to have a podcast where interested readers to get a behind the story sense of why I wrote what I wrote and my thoughts on the matter that shaped the story.

Because writing in my vocation and it costs a lot to pay a professional narrator to record the books, I can't release them for free. But I knew I could do better than Audible.

So, I am releasing the professionally narrated books in a subscription podcast for only $5 a month at the time of this episode and you are free to cancel at any time. You can listen to as many. of my books as you have time for. That is less than one eBook.

In conjunction with that, I decided to do this free podcast with each episode synching with the paid episode of the book. So, a reader can listen to the book episode then right after hear my analysis and thoughts.

I started with Choices Like Rivers and then Carrie Border. Those two books create a natural flow right into the new material I am writing now.

The new material will continue on for as long as I have interesting events and crimes to write about. When I have reached a natural break that would make a good book, I will take that material and publish it into a written book, hard cover, soft cover, and ebook.

I will keep doing this until the end. How many books will that be? I don't know. Many I suspect.

So for only $5 a month you will get an ongoing audio delivery of my novels and then this free podcast provided as well.

This podcast is a sort of story behind the story and a lot of me will be revealed here. The primary pool I draw from in my writing is from my own life and personal experiences, many quite interesting and unique.

This episode, episode zero, is simply an introduction and explanation of what this podcast is and what to expect from it. I hope you enjoy it!

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 1

Mon, 02 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 1

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 1.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

I don't want to talk too much about why Molly Sue looks the way she does or about Sharon. The book will reveal that later on and I want to guard against any spoilers.

I always write my short first chapters in a way that pulls the reader in and to present more questions than answers. If a young 5 year old girl walking into a police station disheveled and alone doesn't intrigue you, not much will.

So, let's talk about this initial time period June 1978 and what was going on in 1978. This was a small town - somewhere - and life there would have been quite removed from the chaos and change of the large cities.

Police stations did not have computers yet. There was also no communication between law enforcement agencies and between cities and counties. In fact there was a quite closed mindset. "you do yours and we'll do ours".

In small towns morals were still upheld and expected. If behavior was considered immoral it was suppressed and hushed. That included sexual misconduct and drug and alcohol usage.

No one even wanted to deal with the or acknowledge that type behavior. It just wasn't discussed openly for fear that the very discussion of it would taint a person.

Here are just a few of the top stories for 1978 to help you get a feel for the times…

Jimmy Carter was president of the US and he was a key figure in many of these world events.

Revolution in Iran: The Shah of Iran was overthrown, leading to the establishment of the Islamic Republic under Ruhollah Khomeini.

Jonestown Massacre: Over 900 members of the Peoples Temple cult died in a mass murder-suicide in Jonestown, Guyana.

First test-tube baby: Louise Brown, the world's first baby conceived through in vitro fertilization, was born in the UK.

First mobile phone system: Illinois Bell introduced the first cellular mobile phone system.

Resorts International opens: The first legal casino in the eastern U.S. opened in Atlantic City, New Jersey.

First recombinant human insulin: Scientists used recombinant DNA technology to produce human insulin.

Camp David Accords: President Jimmy Carter brokered a historic peace agreement between Egyptian President Anwar Sadat and Israeli Prime Minister Menachem Begin in September.

GPS: The Global Positioning System (GPS) was developed.

Panama Canal Treaties: The US Senate approved treaties to transfer control of the Panama Canal to Panama by the year 2000.

The Blue Brothers makes its debut on Saturday Night Live.

Ben & Jerry's opens its first ice cream shop.

First rainbow Pride flag premieres at San Francisco parade.

Aldo Moro A centrist leader of the Christian Democratic Party who was regarded by many as Italy's most capable post-World War II politician was found dead in his car. He was riddled with bullets after having been kidnapped by the Red Brigade terrorist group.

The movie Grease produces 2 #1 musical hits - Your the One That I Want - and - Grease.

Mohammad Ali wins heavyweight championship.

United States will formally recognize the communist People's Republic of China (PRC) and sever relations with Taiwan.

USSR and Afghanistan sign "friendship treaty".

The top 40 Billboard shows just how solid the Disco rage has become.

Number 1 was Shadow Dancing by Andy Gibb, and Number 2 was Night Fever by the Bee Gees.

In contrast the top Country & Western hits were

Johnny Paycheck's "Take This Job and Shove It,"

Kenny Rogers' "Love or Something Like It" and

"The Gambler," and the duet by Waylon Jennings and Willie Nelson "Mammas Don't Let Your Babies Grow up to Be Cowboys".

Ronnie Milsap's "What a Difference You've Made in My Life,"

Crystal Gayle's "Ready for the Times to Get Better," and

Margo Smith's "Don't Break the Heart That Loves You".

Now that you have a good idea of what life was like in 1978 you are ready to embark on this journey with little Molly Sue.

But first… let's learn more about Sharon, the lady Molly Sue meats in the police station.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 2

Tue, 03 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers Episode 2

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 2 Section 1.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

We did not talk about sex in our home. It was a taboo subject as it was in most homes.

In 1970 I was 12 years old and just going into Junior High which in our small town was in the same building at the High School. Grades 7 - 12 all went to school in the same building. Let me just say this is a quick way for a bunch of 7th graders to get a social education - fast.

Our parents were oblivious to what we discussed at school. But, there were still things we just did not talk about and one of them was sex, and the other was drugs.

Our little school was a long way from a city and we were deep in rural farm and ranch country. Everyone mostly went to church and believed in the moral code that existed. And the unspoken moral code said you do not talk about those things.

However in my home things were a bit different. We were not regular church people. I know why now, but then I didn't know and wasn't sure why.

I was an only child and wanted the social experience of going to church, so my mom would drop me off at Sunday School and go to her friend Maxine's to work the Sunday crossword puzzle then pick me up afterwards.

As I said, at home we did not talk about sex but there was one phrase that was repeatedly drilled into me. "You better not get pregnant! It will just kill your mother and me if you get pregnant!"

No context about sex outside of marriage, nothing about anything but getting pregnant. It was almost as if getting pregnant was the 'sin' and not premarital sex.

I had a girlfriend whose mother let her boyfriend move in with her and she took her to get birth control pills. That good friend of mine never ever let on in all those years. It was a super-secret. She only told me at the end of our senior year. I was in shock.

So in our book I could only imagine what Sharon was feeling. This sick horror of learning she was pregnant and then knowing she would have to tell her parents.

Her concern over who would take care of the baby was a real one. Daycare's in small towns were non-existent, or were grandmothers or other stay-at-home mom's who wanted to earn a little cash.

Sharon could have hired someone like that to take care of the baby while she worked or went to school. And there were government programs to have helped her, but since this topic was taboo, she wouldn't have known any of that.

I wrote this character as a very conscientious young woman who saw and appreciated her parents. She saw how hard her mom worked to achieve her dreams and she did not want to take that away from her. At this age Sharon loved and cared freely for others. She was not selfish or self-centered.

As we read further through the book we will see if any of that changes.

Check out my website:

NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 3

Wed, 04 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers Episode 3

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 2 Section 2.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

We know that Sharon was pregnant in the last section. We are yet to see how she breaks the news to her parents and what happens from there.

But here we get the feeling that there is not child in Sharon's life and that there is an emptiness because of it.

Anyone would be concerned about a supposedly lost child. They would immediately want to find her parents, which the policemen at the stations did. They did as much as they could.

Remember this is a day and time when agencies did not communicate with each other and after all the search radius was only as big as a small girl could walk, right?

Molly Sue was very well behaved, and even though she wasn't a fearful child, there were certain new things that startled her such as boys on bikes and the loud Cobra II car engine.

We don't know at this point what Molly Sue's life was like. We don't know what she experienced or what she does and does not know.

Sharon is struggling. She feels as though a beautiful child has dropped into her life. She is eager to 'play dress-up' with this beautiful girl.

Her conscience tugs at her reminding her that this is not her child, but she tells herself that it will be okay, that she will keep herself in check.

I put salary amounts, and cost of the clothing in the story as a reminder of what the time was really like.

In June of 1978 I was married with one baby and one on the way. The small dry good store in town would charge to those they knew would pay their bills, only jotting down the charge on a tablet or ledger behind the counter.

If your word was good it carried a lot of weight back then. As it was often said, "you are only as good as your word".

Of course online banking and having debit cards was way in the distant future and you did your banking in person from 9 - 3. Yes, the bank always closed at 3. I did't know why.

We don't yet know why Sharon was at the police station, but we assume she works there, not as a police - person, because in a small town then no one even considered a woman as a police - person.

Some looming questions are why can't Molly Sue lead them to her mother? Why is she in only a pillowcase for a dress? Why is her hair disheveled with bark and leaves in it?

And why does she feel so comfortable with Sharon?

As the story unfolds all these questions will be answered in time. In the meantime, Sharon is in heaven playing mother to this little lost child whose demeanor is so sweet and precious.

But, what happened to the baby that Sharon was pregnant with? Let's find out next.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 4

Thu, 05 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers Episode 4

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This episode corresponds with Chapter 2 Section 3 in the book.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Sharon's parents were not only horrified at the revelation that Sharon was pregnant, they were also saddened and disappointed.

There was a stain on those who bore out of wedlock children. It rested on the mom's as well as the children. There was gossip and talk and the entire town would quietly pass hushed judgment on both of them.

Job opportunities would dwindle. Dating prospects would weed out the most desired eligible bachelors. Lack of opportunities would result in scraping by in abject poverty.

It is quite a contract from today where in the US around 37% are born to unwed mothers with around 60% being born to married couples.

There doesn't seem to be a stigma any longer about this issue. However, if we factor in the rising rate of abortions that remove a significant amount of 'would-be' single parents I believe that stat would be considerably higher.

Approximately 1.14 million abortions were conducted in 2025 according to data from the Guttmacher Institute and Society for Family Planing.

I am not a statistician, but I believe if those 1.14 million mothers had kept their babies, the ration of single parents to married couples having babies would be much closer to 50%.

The hardship on single parents is considerable and birth control doesn't work 100% of the time. But I believe the best alternative is adoption.

In 2025 there are approximately 2 million people waiting to adopt a baby. Even if all 1.14 abortions were adopted, there would still be a shortfall to those waiting to adopt.

Easy choices seem to rule the societal day though and now with the advent of the morning after pill abortion is easy and desired.

I've known women who have had abortions. I do not judge or fault them. I do know that they carry the weight of that decision each and every day. They wonder what if they had made a different decision. They wonder if they did the right thing. And they feel guilt and sadness.

Less than 1% of pregnancy cases show to cause medical complications or deadly harm to the mother. Most doctors claim that with the new advances in medicine, they can always find a way to treat the mother and deliver the baby.

I have 2 great-grandchildren who were born very pre-mature. One was just over 1.5 lbs and the other at 2 lbs. Both, due to current day medicine are well and thriving.

Abortion is an excuse. A quick-fix to go back to the way things were before. But they don't go back exactly. The life that was created inside you was killed and ripped out. Your soul will not forget. Your body will not forget.

In Sharon's case she did carry the pain of an unwanted abortion for the rest of her life. Maybe that is one reason it was so easy for Molly Sue to fill the void in her soul. No amount of convincing herself you talk her out of loving that child even though deep in her heart she knew better.

She was setting herself up for another painful heartache. But eight years had passed between the abortion and Molly Sue. Plenty of time for healing and restoration, right?

Well, maybe. Let's find out.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 5

Fri, 06 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers Episode 5

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This episode corresponds with Chapter 3 Section 1 in the book.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Have you ever experienced a time where you were faced with a decision and you told yourself that you would make the right one, even though every part of your body was screaming to do the opposite?

Somewhere deep inside you knew you would fight to have your way when the time came. You would try to finagle and twist the situation in order to achieve your desired outcome.

But, you shoved it down and pretended you were willing and eager to do the right thing. I think we have all been there. Soul chaos. There is no peace in situations like that and we can't seem to make ourselves feel any different no matter what we tell ourselves or how we chide ourselves. And in the end it is devastating.

Sharon is already so attached to Molly Sue that even at that very moment should they find her mother, she would have felt a massive blow. But, nevertheless she continue on with the slight recognized hope that they would never find her mother.

So then was Sharon acting out of Molly Sue's best interest, or her own? Did she really buy all the clothes because Molly Sue needed dozens of outfits or because Sharon wanted to play dress up?

Sharon was in denial just as we often are. She was telling herself that her actions were for the benefit of Molly Sue, when all the while she was doing what she wanted to fill her own soul.

We can't be too quick to judge. We all do that from time to time. When we feel that tug that we shove aside, could that be our conscience telling us to stop and evaluate our motives?

We do it in our work place, fighting for promotions, achievements and recognition. We do it at home in an attempt to manipulate our spouse to behave the way that we feel benefits us. But in the end it adds up. Our souls become overloaded with stress and anxiety and peace is no where to be found.

Molly Sue loves and misses her mommy dearly which is evident. We can assume from that there has been no physical abuse along with no injuries or bruises.

The pictures present a few questions. The big man with his hand on her mommy. Was she unconsciously conveying the large man controlling her mother?

A small house or cabin was not that unusual, but the drawing of her mother sitting on the bed with a bracelet around her ankle further confirms that the big man was quite possibly controlling her mother. This could be the primary reason her mother hadn't sought out medical help herself.

Molly Sue is not afraid of the big man, Buddy. That is clearly evident in her words and actions. He is also not her father or she would have been taught that by him and her mother. So who is this mysterious man? How urgent it is that they find her home?

We know that Molly Sue has lived in a very sheltered environment, isolated even. She appears healthy and happy and loved though. Can all those things be true at the same time?

And, how long will it take before they find Molly Sue's mother?

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Israel & the Jewish People | Is Disagreement Antisemitism? - More to The Story - Episode 2

Sat, 07 Mar 2026 12:00:00 -0500

Israel & the Jewish People | Is Disagreement Antisemitism

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

Israel, the Jewish people, love them, hate them, indifferent toward them. But let's explore today, is there a difference between the Israeli nation and the Jewish people? More to the story with Nancy Jackson, episode two. Hello everyone, I wanted to have a quick chat with you today.

I hear a lot of arguing now about Israel and whether or not a person, this person or that person, supports Israel. And there are a lot of reasons for this, but many stem from the Bible. Many stem from the Old Testament of the Bible, where we are told to always support Israel.

Now, there is a distinction between old Israel and the government of Israel today. I support every person, no matter what their nationality is, whether they're Jewish, whether they're American, whether they're Russian, whether they're British. It doesn't matter the nationality of a person for me to love them and accept them.

But when we talk about Israel, we're often not distinguishing between the people in Israel and the government of Israel. It would be the same if somebody said, well, I support all Americans or I support America. Are they supporting the government of America or are they supporting the individual people within the government, within the country? There is a distinction.

And sometimes because we have a biblical history, we don't distinguish when it comes to Israel. When we think of we support Israel, we're thinking we're supporting the old Israel of the Old Testament. Therefore, we are supporting the Jewish people.

But that no longer applies. We can disagree with Israel as a country and what Netanyahu is doing. We can disagree with that while still supporting and loving the Jewish people.

And that is a distinction I feel very strongly that we need to stop and think about. Oh, I am not anti-Semitic if I disagree with a government. I can still love and support the people in Israel and while disagreeing with their government.

And I think that's a distinction we need to stop and think about. And another thing, and this is a personal opinion, and I have talked about opinions the other day, but my opinion is that Israel no longer has the place independently within the Christian church that it used to. Jesus was very adamant to follow me.

You must believe in Jesus, believe in me, and follow me and become a Christian and leave the old covenant, leave the old ways, leave the old rituals and thought process. Everyone who believes in me shall be saved. Everyone.

And he didn't, this is not replacement theology. We did not replace the Jews. Everyone is still the same.

And then he melded us into a new creation. He melded all of those who chose him above all else into a new generation, a new creation. And that new creation follows Christ.

Therefore, we call them Christians. And this is my strong belief. And I know it goes against the grain of so many of my Christian brothers and sisters.

And it seems like every day they're elevating Jews more and more and more. And they're elevating the country of Israel almost into a celebrity status, which I don't think is consistent with the New Testament at all. He wanted them to lay down the old and to pick up the new in Christ.

And that meant laying down all that old. That meant picking up the new, which was there in the new, there was only one thing. And in the new, it was just following Christ, loving Jesus and following what his teachings are.

Now, I want to read a couple of scriptures for you that back up my thought. When I read these years ago, man, I was 100% on board Israel. Yes, go, go, go.

And only because of the Old Testament and what was written there. And I have had friends tell me, well, that says to never end. These are to never end until the end of the age, which is a whole other video we could have here.

But it is very clear in the New Testament where it says that there is no distinction. So let me just read this first one to you. This first one is Galatians 3, and it starts in verse 25.

But now that faith has come, something new in the New Testament, now that something new, that faith has come, we are no longer under a trainer, the guardian of our childhood. For in Christ Jesus, you are all sons of God through faith. For as many of you as are baptized into Christ, into a spiritual union and communion with Christ, the anointed one, the Messiah, you have put on, clothed yourselves with Christ.

There is now no distinction, neither Jew nor Greek. There is neither slave nor free. There is not male and female.

You are all one in Christ. And if you belong to Christ, are in him who is Abraham's seed, then you are Abraham's offspring and spiritual heirs according to promise. So he took Abraham's seed and melded us into it.

So we are all now Abraham's seed. Abraham had many sons. God fulfilled the promise as he would have sons as many as the grains of sand and the stars in the sky.

And what a lot of people don't talk about is Abraham was married after Sarai died, and he had several more sons. He did have many nations, many, many nations. Jesus came out of Abraham's seed.

He came out of that lineage. So he is part of Abraham's seed. So whoever believes in Christ is now part of that seed.

But Jews must accept Jesus to be part of that special lineage. Okay, that lineage which is in Christ. Let me read another scripture.

Romans 10, and I'm going to start at verse 9. Because if you acknowledge and confess with your lips that Jesus is Lord, and in your heart believe, adhere to, trust in, and rely on the truth that God raised him from the dead, you will be saved. For with the heart a person believes, adheres to, trusts in, and relies on Christ, and so is justified, declared righteous, acceptable to God. And with the mouth he confesses, declares openly, and speaks out freely his faith, and confirms his salvation.

The scripture says no man who believes in him, who adheres to, relies on, and trusts in him, will ever be put to shame or be disappointed. No one, for there is no distinction between Jew and Greek. The same Lord is Lord over all of us, and he generously bestows his riches upon all who call upon him in faith.

For everyone who calls upon the name of the Lord, invoking him as Lord, will be saved. So there again, there is no distinction between Jew or Greek. I'm going to read another scripture.

Colossians 3, and I'm going to start at verse 11. In this new creation, all distinctions vanish. This is a big proponent in the New Testament.

All distinctions, all dividing lines, they all vanish. There is no room for, and there can be, neither Greek nor Jew, circumcised nor uncircumcised, nor difference between nation or alien, barbarians or syntheans, who are the most savage of all, nor slave or free man, but Christ is all and in all. Everything and everywhere to all men, without distinction of person.

Clothe yourselves, therefore, as God's own chosen ones, his own picked representatives, who are purified and holy and well beloved by God himself, by putting on behavior marked by tenderhearted pity and mercy, kind feeling and lowly opinion of yourselves, gentle ways and patience, which is tireless and long-suffering, and has the power to endure whatever comes with good temper. Be gentle and forbearing with one another. If one has a difference, a grievance, or complaint against another, readily pardoning each other, even as the Lord has freely forgiven you, so must you forgive.

And above all these, put on love and enfold yourself into the bond of perfect perfectness, which binds everything together completely. There is a new generation, a new life in Christ, where everyone melds together, and none of the others matter. The only thing that matters is, are you in Christ? Have you accepted Christ? All nations, all distinctions funnel into the one.

No, it's not replacement theory. It is melding into the one. We are all grafted into the seed of Abraham.

That doesn't mean that if you were once in the seed of Abraham, you are still holy and righteous. No, the only ones now in the new covenant who are holy and righteous are the ones who have said, yes, I accept Jesus as Lord. So, I think all this fighting over Israel and over the Jews and whether we're anti-Semitic is a moot point.

I think we need to realize that all people have value. All people have value, whether they're Jewish, whether they're American, whether they're Russian, whether they're British, no matter where they come from, they have been created by God the Father. But are they a Christ follower? That is a whole other distinction.

And in Christ, everybody is the same. Everybody is to be loved and accepted. Now, does that mean that our love and acceptance stops there? No, it does not.

We are to love and to care for everyone. That love, mercy, and patience is a distinction of those following Christ. So, regardless of who is out there, we are to love them.

And if you hate the Jews, and you are anti-Semitic, you are not in Christ. I am sorry, because it says to be in Christ, you are to take on that love, patience, and compassion that Christ portrayed. So, again, I want to reiterate, I love all people.

I truly do, because the love of Christ abides in me. But I can disagree with a government functioning body. I can disagree with how Israel is currently doing things.

That doesn't mean I hate the Jews. Far from it. I love them with my whole heart.

But I can disagree with a government of Israel and not be anti-Semitic. And if you believe that I'm anti-Semitic by disagreeing with their government or criticizing Netanyahu for his actions, you missed the point. You missed the point.

We are separate from our government. So, I want everybody to think about that today. It was a very stern word from me.

But I just, I think we've got too much fighting going on. Too much fighting that is tearing everyone apart. You hear a criticism of the Israel nation, the Israel government, and Netanyahu.

And immediately people say, oh, they're anti-Semitic. Far from it. They're disagreeing with a government, not the Jewish people.

Okay. Think about that today. Thank you.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

A Christmas to Remember | My First Healing Miracle - Miracle Story - Episode 1

Sun, 08 Mar 2026 12:10:00 -0500

A Christmas to Remember | My First Healing Miracle - Miracle Story - Episode 1

Christmas Eve of 1967 I received the first outright miracle that I remember. I was nine years old.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

I lived on a farm in western Oklahoma in a tiny frame house of about 1000 square feet. It had two bedrooms, a kitchen, living room, and a small added on utility and bathroom, equally tiny.

Being an only child in a very dysfunctional home, I often felt isolated. My father was an alcoholic, and he and my mother fought continually. It provided, at best, a very tense home life. My mother's distress over issues with my father, our poverty, and life in general caused her to be unhappy and short-tempered.

Our relationship, as I look back on it knowing all I do now, was not normal or healthy for either of us. That story is for another day, so let me just assure you that there was a love-hate relationship between my mother and I. At nine, I did love my mother dearly, and continued to love her throughout my life although, in later years often from an emotional distance.

Uncles for Doctors

Both of my mother's brothers were medical doctors. I hated it! Family visits meant shots, and check ups, and were never just a fun visit with my cousins.

I would guess I am in a small minority of children who were chased around a room when it came time for a shot, or argued with the doctor for what seemed like hours when they didn't want their throat swabbed. Needless to say, I always lost and was always furious about it.

Getting sick was more to me than for most children. I hated it with a passion, and so did my mother. I always felt she was angry at me for disturbing her life. But honestly, I think she just had so much to deal with that she could barely stand one more thing. So, her frustration poured out on me. I felt rejected and alone.

A Christmas to Remember

On Christmas Eve of 1967, I developed an earache. By evening it was so horrible I wanted to writhe in pain, but with great self-control, I held in the fact that I hurt. I kept hoping it would get better, but it didn't. I would guess somewhere around 8 o'clock I thought I was going to die from pain.

I went into our tiny bathroom, shut the door, and got down on the floor in a prone position. I pulled my knees up to my chest and my forehead rested on my hands, which were resting on the floor.

I cried out to God. Quietly, of course, so it would be just between God and me. I was in excruciating pain and I wanted it to stop. I had suffered for hours and did not want to ruin my mother's evening by telling her I was sick. She was already irritated with my father. I had left them both in the living room having yet another 'discussion'.

So, I cried out with all the fervency a nine-year-old child could muster. It was heartfelt and honest. Then suddenly, as I was praying, the pain just stopped. It stopped so suddenly and completely that it startled me.

I stopped praying and just allowed myself to be quiet to sense if it had indeed stopped. It was gone, completely gone. No pain whatsoever. I was overwhelmed with gratitude. I stayed in the bathroom for a while, just gushing with gratitude to Him.

Then, I dried my eyes, washed my face, and went back to the living room. I never told my mother or my father what had happened or that I had been sick.

A Healing Miracle

The healing was miraculous, but let me add more insight to increase the awe of it all. I did not live in what you would call a Christian home. My mother, occasionally, would take me to the little community church in our small town. But more likely she would just drop me off and then go to her friend Maxine's house to work on the crossword puzzle in the Sunday paper until church was over.

The little community church did not, I assure you, talk about the miracle working power of God. As an only child, it was a fun and social thing for me to do. I remember the Sunday School classes where we had felt boards, and the teacher told the stories of Moses, Noah, and the greats of the old testament.

So, how did I instinctively know at nine years old, that I could go to God in prayer for healing? I have no idea. How did I know to cry out to Him in a humbled posture of surrender? I have no idea. But, I do know that he was not a stranger to me at that time.

Always Knowing God

He and I knew each other. I never remember a time when I did not know Him. I remember talking to Him as a very young child. When I played, I played and talked to Him. He was always there in my heart and in my mind, and I have no idea how or why.

Through the years, as I have said that I never remember not knowing God, others have responded that He is there with all children. I believe that is so. But, I feel eternally grateful that He was not only there with me, but that I was acutely aware of Him.

I know that the Spirit of the Lord, the Holy Spirit, led me to cry out to God that evening in prayer for my healing. I pray each and every day that I am led forward with that kind of innocence and childlike faith, always.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/miracles/my-life-of-miracles-pt-1

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Competently Incompetent | Is Our Own Competence Holding Us Back? - Archive story - Episode 1

Mon, 09 Mar 2026 00:00:00 -0500

Competently Incompetent | Is Our Own Competence Holding Us Back? - Archive story - Episode 1

Originally written November 5, 2021

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

I have felt for many years that our own worst enemy is our own competence. Yes, you heard that right, our own competence.

For each area we grow more competent in, we drift away from relying on God's guiding hand.

The Elijah Bible Study by Priscilla Shirer

On page 45 of the Priscilla Shirer's Elijah bible study book, Priscilla writes: God's people essentially rejected Yahweh as their primary source of provision…. They began to believe that their ability to survive rested squarely in Baal's hands…. Each month, the sky withheld rain was an unmitigated personal strike against the authority of Baal to control nature. (Those were a selection of sentences from that page.)

As I read this page, I felt the Holy Spirit substitute some of her words for me, which confirmed what I had known for years.

God's people essentially rejected Yahweh as their primary source of provision…. They began to believe that their ability to survive rested squarely in their own hands…. Each month the sky withheld rain was an unmitigated personal strike against the authority of their own ability to control their environment.

We can get pretty cocky in a study that talks about serving other gods like Baal. We know that we do not bow down to a graven image. We speak the words of allegiance to Yahweh. But when put in this new light, it somehow seems different.

We may all get up and spend that precious time with God and pray over the small box of things we cannot control. The illness of a loved one, the salvation of another. The bill that is coming due that seems larger than our savings or weekly income.

Leaning on Our Own Ability

Then, with our own competence and ability, we get up and move forward in our day. We are competent to make breakfast, get dressed, drive a car to work, do our job at work, etc. And with each successive day, we grow more able.

We get better at time management. We learn more skills to do our job better. We get promoted. And so forth. By the time we lay our head down at night, our God given ability has carried us through the day. We feel a day well done with all the we have accomplished. And in our slight smugness, we are thankful to God for coming alongside our journey that day, to watch us succeed at what He has given us to do.

For those of you who know me, you know my bag of abilities is great. That is difficult for me to say, because humility tugs in the opposite direction. I've never withdrawn from a new challenge to learn and thus grow.

But, over the last several years, God has led me through a wilderness of drought where I was no longer in control of my environment. I had the skills to obtain wealth and did much of that through the years.

When Our Ability Isn't Enough

I can create a business at the drop of a hat and tell you exactly how to run and market it to succeed. I can tell you how to structure it and who and when to hire, and how to budget and plan for it to grow. I can tell you how to build your website and create the correct SEO strategies. And it will work - for you.

In this drought season, though, it stopped working for me. No matter what skills I pulled out of my bag of God given tricks, I could not control my destiny. The skills, talents, and abilities no longer produced for me the way they always had. God had me in a place of complete dependency on Him, all day, every day, for at least the last 7 years. The abilities I had previously relied on, yes probably even unconsciously worshiped, no longer bore fruit.

There is much more to that story, but it is not the focus of my point here, however it was necessary to bring this teaching of Elijah closer to home. As I was pondering all of this, God reminded me of a time in my life from decades ago.

"I Do It Myself!"

When my middle child, who was my only daughter, was 5, and I was getting her ready to start kindergarten, the main issue I had was getting her to let me teach her to tie her shoes. I kept wanting to show her how, but she kept refusing to let me show her.

Every time she would pull away in defiance and tell me, "I do it myself!" And then go through the motions just wadding up the laces pretending she had done it.

Finally, the evening before the first day of school, I told her that if she couldn't tie her shoes, she could not go to school the next day. She never said a word. She just reached down and tied both of her shoes. I was gobsmacked.

She had had the ability to tie her own shoes, for how long? When had she learned? Since she had the ability to tie them, then why didn't she? Why did she continually walk around with untied shoes until I stopped her and squatted down and tied them for her?

Then I saw it. Rather than tie her own shoes with her own ability, she would rather have that small intimate moment with me, where I leaned in close to her and tied them for her.

Leaning = Less Stress

I am now challenged to stop tying all my own shoes, but rather asking Father to lean in and tie them for me. In that way, I can experience a close, intimate action of leaning on my Father rather than my own ability. Let me challenge you to do the same.

Throughout the day, let's stop amid our impressive abilities and lean on Father. It may surprise us when a new idea or a new skill emerges lovingly in that moment. Maybe a new way of doing something old. Or may just a lovingly intimate touch from our Father.

I dare say that if we learn this new rhythm of living, then our lives will truly come to life vividly with an explosion of new wonder and joy that we have yet to realize.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/inspirational/competently-incompetent

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 6

Mon, 09 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers Episode 6

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This episode corresponds with Chapter 3 Section 2 in the book.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

I remember taking business class at a vo-tech (that is what we called the vocational schools back then). I had taken a couple of classes my senior year and loved it there.

I had gotten married in December of my senior year. By the end of school, I was just barely pregnant. Because I had gotten married, my mother abandoned the idea of college for me. There were two choices back then and since I took the marriage route, the college route had disappeared.

So much so that her and dad took my entire college fund and built a new house with it. So, in the fall after my senior year, all pregnant, I went to vo-tech school on my own.

I was able to get government grants to pay for it and because my husband made good money for the two of us. I didn't need to work.

The clickety-clack of the typewriter keys still resonate in my fingers. I loved typing. It was tactile and fascinating. In fact I loved everything about business school.

It was while taking bookkeeping that I learned I had a form of dyslexia. I would total long columns of numbers and if there was an error it was always because I had swapped two numbers. Instead of 2346 I would key in 2436 or some such modification.

This was my own discovery and I realized if I concentrated, I could overcome it, so I did. But it revealed so much about how I learned or couldn't learn.

I had taken piano lessons for a few years but when forced to learn from memory two songs for contest, I couldn't.

No matter how I tried I could only remember one. I would swap sections and get them all tangled into a mess of one song. I did try. I tried very hard, but no matter how much I tried I just couldn't do it and I had no idea why.

My piano teacher was furious. Since I hadn't been able to memorize the songs, which I had grown to hate, I left the sheet music at home instead of bringing it to my next lesson.

That made my music teacher even angrier. She stopped my lesson short and marched me out to the car where my mother was waiting. Short terse words ensued. That is the day I quite taking piano lessons. I did play for year on my own. I played the music I wanted to play, but was never able to memorize music.

I also couldn't learn dates. My mother was my fifth grade teacher and her favorite subject to teach was history. I can still see her standing behind her huge old wooden desk in front of the blackboard raising her hand and quoting, "Give me liberty or give me death."

Remembering when Columbus sailed the ocean blue was easy. It was in a song. But for the life of me I could not learn just random dates. March 5, 1956 would come out March 19, 1965.

Measurements were the same. One cup? One-quarter cup? I would have to stop and really think about that.

In high school I loved Algebra though. I don't know how that worked but somehow it did.

Sharon was loving business school just the way I did, that is until a pregnant student came to class and forced Sharon to remember the most painful day in her life. The mix of emotions came unexpectedly and she was ill equipped to deal with them particularly in a public setting.

Ironically it was the pregnant student Patty who bought the comfort that Sharon needed. They bonded. But, what was really drawing Sharon to Patty? Was it friendship or the very fact that Patty was about to give birth?

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 7

Tue, 10 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers Episode 7

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 3 Section 3.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Molly Sue had been sent by her mother for a purpose. To send a 5 year old away for seemingly a long distance meant that there had to be a dire need.

We can assume that Molly Sue had never spent a night alone without her mother. All children no matter how well behaved or good natured struggle on the first night away from their parents, even if they know the caretaker such as a grandparent or friend.

Molly Sue was in a completely different environment with completely new people. I believe for the most part this well adjusted child handled things very well. But when fatigue and night fall hit the only natural desire is to need a parent.

Sharon has spent the evening after work still playing mom. Shopping and out doing things was living out her life long fantasy. True, it kept Molly Sue's mind off of the situation and did help her get to know Sharon, but the activities were not for Molly Sue, but for Sharon. She was in heaven and relishing every minute of it.

Most 5 year olds take at least a short nap in the afternoon to recoup their energy. After the busy day and no nap, Molly Sue was exhausted physically, and I believe emotionally as well. In her little heart she instinctively knew she had failed at the task her mother had sent her on.

Raising a child has glorious swaths of fun and exciting times, but what the brochure on parenthood doesn't tell you is just how incredibly hard many parts are. There are nights like what Sharon and Molly Sue just experienced as well as times of illness, or loss.

I don't believe Sharon had considered the difficulties of parenthood. And she also sees that maybe what she perceived Molly Sue needing was not actually what she needed such as the cute new hard shoes.

Molly Sue had walked from wherever she came barefoot with only rags tied around her feet and didn't seem to be hindered or hurt by it. For her being barefoot was normal. But what Sharon perceived as normal was having shoes on. So she imposed what she felt was important on Molly Sue, only to find that it hurt her more than helped her.

I think we all do that to a point. Each of us has a different perception and we are convinced that our perception is the correct and only perception. Because we see what we see we have great difficulty imagining anyone else having a different perception.

One day several years ago I was sitting in my kitchen where over my top cabinets I had black and white harlequin patterned wallpaper. I took my glasses off to clean them or rub my eyes or something and looked up at the wallpaper and it looked smack dab like black and white buffalo check.

I sat and squinted and looked and looked at it.Yes, it looked just like square buffalo check. My mind was trying to remember what it had looked like. I was questioning my memory of it being a harlequin (diamond) pattern.

Then when I put my glasses back on, sure enough, it was harlequin. I took my glasses off and put them back on a few times and it was the strangest thing.

Then I heard the Lord clearly say, "So much of life's problems are because of perception and how a person sees things from their vantage point." I realized we all need to see things through God's spiritual and emotional glasses so that we all perceive things correctly.

When others have differing opinions than you, try and remember that their perception is because they are looking through a different lens than you. They may be seeing the tail of the coin while you are seeing the head of the coin. If we can remember this then I believe we can learn to communicate better.

At the police station are searching for the parents of a missing 5 year old girl. So, they are asking and seeking out someone recently missing their daughter. But Molly Sue's story started long ago.

No parent is actively looking for her, so no amount of missing persons reports or tv petitions will produce what they are hoping to get, Molly Sue's mother.

Children are resilient and Molly Sue even more so. She woke fresh to a new day while Sharon was reeling from the lack of sleep and change in routine. And she is getting in deeper and deeper with each new day.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 8

Wed, 11 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers Episode 8

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 4 Section 1.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Sharon and Patty did become friends. I believe Sharon was drawn into the friendship because Patty was more mature than the other girls at the school. She felt a kinship to Patty because she had been pregnant, even though she couldn't bear to disclose that fact to her.

Here was a woman who was pregnant and chose to have her child. How would she feel about Sharon if she knew that she had aborted her unborn baby?

Patty also felt close to Sharon. Something drew them together and they became very close.

I would say it is probably true that Sharon did live vicariously through Patty and her pregnancy. It was a bittersweet existence. Getting to experience the pregnancy while still slightly on the outskirts.

That is very clear in this hospital scene. Relieved that Patty reached for her and drew her in, Sharon was still panicked over what to expect during the delivery.

In this time period it was hit and miss whether the father participated in the delivery. Most did not want to. Lenny was shell shocked and waited in the waiting room.

As soon as the new baby was in Patty's arms Sharon felt the truth of her past come flooding back. A wall, that had secretly been there all the time, reared its ugly head and Sharon firmly felt the distance between her and Patty's life.

Lenny was ushered in and Sharon was out. She stumbled to the waiting room in fresh pain. The pain of the abortion that she had worked so hard to suppress came flooding back.

But, she was Patty and Lenny's friend and once the delivery was over and everything had settled, they wanted to share the experience and their new son with Sharon.

She fell instantly in love with the new baby boy, Evan. Holding him so quickly after his birth bonded her even firmer to him.

As the nurse ushered her out and she looked back to see the new family unit, she felt like the true outsider that she was.

Back then a woman did stay in the hospital longer after delivery. And during that time, Sharon came as often as she could. As one would assume, she was over the top excited about baby Evan.

During the time in the hospital Sharon was consumed by visiting and then planning the coming home party. However as soon as the party was over, loneliness washed over her.

She was still living at home with her parents since she was going to school and could not afford a place of her own.

Here we see the beginnings of an on going problem for Sharon. The need to drink the wine came from the need to wash away the pain.

One glass turned into an entire bottle. We saw this same behavior when she got Molly Sue to bed that first night and it contributed to her lack of response when Molly Sue woke frightened in the night.

Does Sharon become an alcoholic or does she just use the drinking to medicate her pain? Many things can be used to medicate pain such as eating, gambling, shopping and so many other activities.

Without learning to evaluate and allow your pain to be healed, it will only fester and abscess. Just as a person might take medication for a long term illness, Sharon medicated her painful emotional abscess with drinking.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 9

Thu, 12 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 9

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 4 Section 2.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

The moment that Sharon had been dreading confronted her when Bill mention finding Molly Sue a semi-permanent home. I'm not sure that Sharon had thought of losing Molly Sue in the interim before finding her mother. To her that was the next step, which would have been difficult, but understandable.

But handing her off to another stranger was unthinkable. A full blown panic attack engulfed Sharon. Bill could see what was happening and knew how Sharon would respond.

He approached her as cautiously as he could, but as an officer of the law he saw the need for Molly Sue to have a formal guardian just in case.

Sharon and Molly Sue had settled into a good routine and Sharon was taking good care of Molly Sue. After the first day, she had learned to see Molly Sue's needs and make sure those needs were met.

She did love the little girl. She loved her life with the her. Her job took very little time away from their time together and when they weren't together she made sure that she was in another nurturing environment.

Molly Sue was happy and healthy so it only made sense for her to stay where she was and for Sharon to be her temporary guardian.

But this was 1978. Times were very different and it was unheard of for a single person to be awarded a foster child. It was understood that the best environment for a child was a two parent home with both a mother and father figure.

For Sharon to have been given guardianship by the court system would have been remote. Sharon knew this and so did Bill.

Bill promised to talk to the judge directly to get a signed order. In Bill's heart though I am not sure he felt living with Sharon was the best thing. He knew that the longer Molly Sue lived with Sharon, the more devastating it would be when she did have to go. Maybe taking her away now would be best. Get it over with and get on with healing.

Sharon had never been able to fully relax since Molly Sue had come to her. She love their time together and wallowed in the joy of it all, but to be honest she felt the impending doom of losing her. It never went away and grew more daunting every day.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 10

Fri, 13 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers Episode 10

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 4 Section 3.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

This is the first time that Sharon has ever told another person about the abortion she'd had. Dread, which is the fear of a future bad event happening, had engulfed her. She hadn't know for sure how people would respond, and she feared it.

She had only known the times and the typical response. In this day and age, you just didn't talk about it and when it was talked about it was in the negative. So, her greatest fear was telling someone and being judged poorly for it.

She was afraid of losing friends, their love, and good will. She did not want to be looked down upon.

It took a lot of courage for her to tell her friend Patty. And at first Patty was shocked. She had not expected that to be the source of Sharon's pain. But once she had recovered, she was able to look past it and comfort her friend.

The idea of dating brought even more dread. The dread of telling that person. Sharon knew that she couldn't just not tell them. In the rare, but possible, event that she couldn't get pregnant she would have to tell them why. Then the fact that she had lied would come to light and it would certainly damage the relationship, possibly irreparably.

Sharon harbored not only fear and dread, but hate. She felt hate towards her father even though she knew in her heart that he felt he was doing the right thing for her. She latched onto that hate, and as with most adverse emotions, pushed down, untouched and unresolved, they fester and abscess. Her hatred for her father, and mother too for not intervening grew daily.

She blamed them for not only the abortion, but for damaging her potential dating prospects. She hated them for bringing the shame and guilt into her life that constantly clouded her.

Patty was a true friend though and she was very compassionate and tried to understand what her friend was feeling. She was also trying to help her friend move forward by going on a date with what she perceived was a great guy.

At this point, Sharon was hurt and angry, but she had not yet lost the ability to love and care for others. Total and complete selfishness had not consumed her and she did truly love her surrogate family.

Shame keeps us all from so much. It doesn't have to be an abortion. It can be guilt over anything. Guilt and shame are two separate things, but they are like twins and where one is the other always is near.

Also, shame and guilt are primarily self imposed. We are the worst at beating ourselves up over failures or the supposed sins we've committed.

Society may condemn us, but the world soon forgets. The seed of condemnation that they laid in our souls only takes root and grows into a tree we see before us everyday. It is the tree of guilt with a shade of shame.

We can chop and chop and chop, but without addressing and removing the root, it will always be there looming over us.

Sharon allows her friend to convince her to go on the date. The affirmation that a good man will love her and understand were the words, the encouragement, that she needed to hear. So, she decided to take a chance. Let's see how it turns out.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Jesus Wept | The Real Reason Jesus Wept - More to The Story - Episode 3

Sat, 14 Mar 2026 12:00:00 -0500

Jesus Wept | The Real Reason Jesus Wept - More to The Story - Episode 3

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

Jesus wept. That is one of the most famous scriptures in the Bible, but the opinions on what he wept about varies greatly. What do you think he wept about? More to the story with Nancy Jackson, episode 3. What made Jesus weep, and does he still weep? I believe the humanity that Jesus bore made him weep, and I believe he still weeps over us.

Let's explore John 11. This is the famous scripture where it's the short scripture that says Jesus wept, but let's explore it a little and see what really propelled him to weep, and weep openly as well. So on John 11 verse 4 it says, when Jesus received the message, now this is regarding Lazarus, who was his friend and Martha and Mary's brother, he said, this sickness is not to end in death, but on the contrary, it is to honor God and to promote his glory, that the Son of God may be glorified by it.

Let's skip to 6. Therefore, even when he heard that Lazarus was sick, he still lingered two days longer in the same place where he was. He wanted to make sure that Lazarus had been dead long enough that there would be no dispute at the miracle he was about to perform. Verse 11, he said these things and then added, our friend Lazarus is at rest and sleeping, but I am going there that I may awaken him out of his sleep.

The disciples, and this is verse 12, the disciples answered, Lord, if he is sleeping, he will recover. However, Jesus had spoke of his death, but they thought he was referring to falling into a refreshing sleep. Verse 14, so then Jesus told them plainly, Lazarus is dead.

This is funny, sometimes we just have to be blunt, don't we? Verse 15, and for your sake, I am glad I was not there. It will help you to believe, to trust and rely on me. However, let us go to him.

Verse 17, so when Jesus arrived, he found that he, Lazarus, had already been in the tomb for four days. Bethany was near Jerusalem, only about two miles away. This made me ponder, if something's two miles away, it doesn't take you an additional two days to get there, or does it? I may be missing something here.

Put it in the comments if you have the answer to that one. Let's skip to verse 25. Jesus said to her, I am myself the resurrection and the life.

Whoever believes in, adheres to, trusts in, and relies on me, although he may die, yet he shall live. And whoever, excuse me, continues to live and believes in, has faith in, cleaves to, and relies on me, shall never actually die at all. Do you believe this? Verse 30, now Jesus had not yet entered the village, but was still at the same spot where Martha had met him.

32, when Mary came to the place where Jesus was and saw him, she dropped down at his feet, saying to him, Lord, if you had been here, my brother would not have died. Now I am skipping through these scriptures for time's sake, but let me encourage you to read all of John 11. I'm reading out of the Amplified Bible because that's my favorite.

Verse 33, when Jesus saw her sobbing, and the Jews who came with her also sobbing, he was deeply moved in spirit and troubled. He chafed in spirit and sighed and was disturbed. And let me point out here, they weren't merely crying, like sometimes we cry with, you know, tears will run down our face and, and, you know, we'll weep, so to speak, but they were sobbing.

And we've all sobbed where our body is physically convulsing with sobs as we're crying. They were grieved. And this grief, this pain that Jesus saw his friends in, moved him.

Now, if he had wept over Lazarus' death back when he was notified, if that had moved him, he would have wept at that point, just like we do. When somebody gives us notice that a loved one of ours has died, we at that moment are wrenched, we are grieved, and we sob. But Jesus did not, because he knew he was going to go raise Lazarus from the dead.

And it didn't disturb him. He referred to him as sleeping, because in his mind, he was going to awake from that sleep, and Jesus was going to have him provide a miracle so that they could believe. This was to show them yet again the majesty and Godhead that Jesus was part of.

But when he saw his dear beloved friend Mary and those with her sobbing, grieving, openly, it moved him. He was deeply, deeply moved in spirit and troubled. I believe the troubled part came from the fact that they didn't believe he was going to raise him from the dead right then.

I think, you know, because Martha had said, well, yeah, on the last day you'll be risen with the rest of us. That's not what Jesus meant. Now, these are people that had lived with him for nearly three years by his side, and seen not only the miracles that we see in the Bible that are made note of in the Bible, but it also said that many, many, many other miracles that were too numerous to count were done.

So if they had lived with him every single day, heard his teaching, knew the character of Jesus, and seen the wonders that he had done, and they still didn't understand that when he said he was going to raise him from the dead, that he would. They still had trouble actually believing even after all of that, and that troubled Jesus. But he was deeply moved in spirit because of their pain and because of their grief.

In verse 35 is where we see Jesus wept. Now let's skip to verse 38. Now Jesus again sighing repeatedly and deeply disquieted approached the tomb.

It was a cave, a hole in a rock, and a boulder lay against the entrance close to it. Verse 40, Jesus said to her, did I not tell you and promise you that if you would believe and rely on me, you would see the glory of God. Verse 41, so they took away the stone and Jesus lifted up his eyes and said to the father, I thank you that you have heard me.

Now I think this is interesting because he's not committed the miracle yet. He's not performed the miracle yet, but he's using past tense. He's confident that God is going to work through him.

Are we that confident when we pray? Thank you father that you have heard my request. Verse 42, yes I know you always hear and listen to me, but I have said this on account of and for the benefit of the people standing around, so that they may believe that you did send me, that you have made me your messenger. So here we see that Jesus wept from seeing the pain of those he loved.

He hated to see their grief. He hated to see the pain that they were in, and he wept openly. He heaved sighs.

He was troubled. He was troubled of their disbelief, and both opinions I've heard about this is one or the other. It said that he wept because of Lazarus death, or they say that he wept because of their lack of faith.

I don't believe any of it had to do with Lazarus death because he was confident he was getting ready to raise him from the dead. I believe he wept from the genuine heartfelt grief of seeing their pain, but he was troubled from their disbelief. Okay, let's go to another scripture here.

Let's go to Luke 19, and again let me encourage you to read these in full context. It will help you to get the full picture, but for time's sake I'm condensing. Verse 41, and as he approached he saw the city, and he wept audibly over it, exclaiming, Would that you have known personally, even at least in your day, the things that make for peace, for freedom from all the distresses that are experienced as the result of sin, and upon which your peace, your security, safety, and prosperity, and happiness depends.

But now they are hidden from your eyes, for a time is coming upon you when your enemies will throw up a bank with pointed stakes around you, and surround you, and shut you in on every side. And they will dash you down to the ground, you Jerusalem and your children within you, and they will not leave in you one stone upon another, all because you did not come progressively to recognize, and know, and understand from observation and experience, the time of your visitation. That is when God was visiting you, the time in which God showed himself gracious toward you, and offered you salvation through Christ.

So he is looking upon the city of Jerusalem who he loves dearly. He's given his life to this city in hope that they would see God in him, in hope that they would recognize the new covenant, the kingdom of God has come in the flesh. But they were stubborn, and they were willful.

Now of course there were many who did follow Jesus, and he knew that in AD 65 through 70 the Roman Empire would send a siege upon that city and do exactly what he just said. They put up spears, they put up an entire army around the walled city, and when it was done there was not a Jewish person left alive except one or two that they had allowed to remain alive for history's sake or prosperity's sake to send the message and to make note of it.

Now there was an anomaly that I just marvel at the goodness of God because it is recorded that every Christian who had either known Jesus personally or who had heard of him and become a Christ follower since his ascension to heaven, all of those people were given warning either in their heart, in their mind, or by another person.

I believe God himself spoke to them, said get out of the city and get out now, because later it says leave everything. When you hear of this, leave the city, leave the rooftop, leave your coat, leave everything and go. He knew there would be an urgency, and they did.

They actually did, and it is recorded that not one Christian died in this siege, only those who chose to reject Jesus. And I think it's a tragic, tragic thing, and if you really read the history, the Josephus and Eusebius and all of those, it's almost more than you can stomach. It is that vile and cruel.

And he wept. He stood on that hillside, and he looked at his beloved Jerusalem, and he wept with grief. You can't make somebody love you.

You can't make somebody follow you. You can't make somebody listen to you, and he did the best that he could within his humanity, because he wanted them to follow him with a heart to follow him. He doesn't want robots.

That's why he's given us free will. If he forced us to do things, if he forced us to be good, if he forced all these things upon us, it would be a hollow victory, because it would mean nothing. But when we come out of a heart of love, out of a heart with a free will to follow him, it means everything.

But he looked at this city grieved, because he saw and he knew what was ahead for them, and he tried with everything he could to prevent that. And the apostles that came after, and the other disciples, or the other apostles, and the workers that were converted, there were 3,000 converted on the day of Pentecost, and then they made disciples, and they made other followers of Jesus. And it grew exponentially, but it wasn't enough to save the city of Jerusalem.

So again, he wept from a heartfelt pain of seeing his people hurt. He saw it in his mind's eye. He knew what was coming, and it grieved him, and he wept.

And I believe Jesus still weeps to this day. Yes, he's on the right hand of the Father, but I believe our compassionate and loving Jesus looks down, and when we hurt, he hurts with us, and he weeps with us. And what is the answer to that today? It is the same as it's always been.

Come to me, all you who are burdened and heavy laden, and I will give you rest. It's still the same answer that it's always been. Come to Jesus, and he will relieve your pain.

Think about that today. Check out my other podcasts. The story contains my professionally narrated novels, and after the story, where we discuss those books one section at a time.

Thank you for listening.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Spiritual Intelligence | Knowing What We Shouldn't Know - Miracle Story - Episode 2

Sun, 15 Mar 2026 12:00:00 -0500

Spiritual Intelligence | Knowing What We Shouldn't Know - Miracle Story - Episode 2

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

There is much talk today about spiritual intelligence. When I heard Kris Valloton first speak about this, I thought, "I want that!" But then, almost as quickly I heard God say, "Haven't I always given you that?"

I began to think about that and have remembered many times that I just knew something without there being anyway that I could have known it in the natural. My very first memory of such an occurrence was when I was about 10 or 12.

Discovering a Seed Wart

I remember it was in the summer and I had a wart on the side of my foot. It was a seed wart that had three tiny little black dots that were considered 'seeds'. I hadn't shown anyone the wart. I didn't have the internet to do a search about warts. I didn't know of anyone else having a seed wart.

But, on that summer day I remember sitting and looking at that wart. I was sitting on my mom and dad's bed and the sun was shining in the room.

I just knew if I pulled out those tiny little black spots, the seeds, that the entire wart would go away. So, I got a needle and went to work on it. I have always been brave like that. I would always rather have control over my pain and hurting myself rather than give that power to someone else.

My First Surgery

I picked and dug at all three of them until they were all gone. Then I went about living the life of a child. I don't know exactly how long it took, but I just noticed that one day, the wart was gone.

There is no way at that age that I could have known what to do to get rid of that wart. I am sure I was 'wondering' to God as I have always done. I doubt I even knew at the time that was prayer.

I don't remember hearing a word from God. There was no voice, even internal that told me to remove the seeds. I just knew what to do and did it, and it worked!

Unlearning to Hear from God

We spend the first couple of decades putting great effort into learning, training and teaching our brains to hold knowledge. Our emotions are also learning. When a harsh words is spoken, we learn how that feels. We learn what happiness is, and for each of us that may be something different. But, our emotions are also learning.

What if we also taught our children from the very start to learn to 'know' things from God? I get how that brings questions to mind. How do we do that? How do we teach them to know if it is from God or the enemy? Isn't that rather supernatural?

Why yes, it is supernatural. Godly supernatural. We teach them by teaching them about God, the bible and especially supernatural things of the bible. Teach them who God is. Teach them His character.

Childlike Encounters with God

My suspicion is that God has already fully introduced himself to them. I believe that children already experience a level of communication with God that is far more spiritual or supernatural than adults do. Nothing has told them that it is not possible. Then gradually the practicalities of life overshadow the supernatural aspects for them, and memories of those precious encounters with God fade from memory.

But, what if we helped keep them alive? What if we had dialog with them, asking them if they hear God talking to them? If we hear something that causes us to feel uneasy, then we are right there to discuss it with them, keeping them on tract. But, if we never have that dialog, then they will never know the difference and it could be that moment, that conversation that prevents them from seeking adverse supernatural encounters later as teens or young adults.

We are supernatural beings. Let's live that way and encourage our children to as well. If we learn early how to thrive in the Godly supernatural realm, the enemy will not be able to entice away to his.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/miracles/my-life-of-miracles-pt-2

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

We Can Fight But Can We Submit? | Archive Story - Episode 2

Mon, 16 Mar 2026 00:00:00 -0500

We Can Fight But Can We Submit? | Archive Story - Episode 2

Originally written November 7, 2021

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

If you have been a Christian for longer than a day you have either heard about or engaged in spiritual warfare. We have an enemy who is out to get us, this we know.

We have armor, we have weapons, we are in a battle.

When Something Hard Hits Us

Life is not easy. Just about the time we think we have it all figured out, something hard hits us and down we go. We get up, check our armer, sharpen our weapons, and stand. We have practiced this over and over. We have memorized important scriptures on spiritual warfare and we believe we are using them.

We study our place of position in Christ Jesus. We love, and we worship. We check all the boxes, and we wait. We fight from a place of victory knowing the battle is already ours. Knowing we have an enemy and knowing how to fight him is essential in our walk with God.

What Really Is The Cause?

But what if there are events or situations in our life that the enemy did not orchestrate? What if a season of hardship is not of the enemy but of God? We know how to fight the enemy, but do we know how to submit to God?

You will get no argument from me that God is a good and gracious God whose love for us is beyond our comprehension. However, as a loving father it is often very necessary for Him to orchestrate situations in our lives where we will have to struggle in order to gain strength.

God's Discipline

Let me be very clear about one thing, God does not bring sickness or disease. God does not discipline with injury or devastation. For those of you out there who have that mindset and live with a deep sadness that you must submit to these events, please know that a loving God would not, could not ever do this to you.

I am discussing something very different. When we know the enemy is attacking we have a long laundry list of things to check off, to do, but when God is orchestrating a difficult situation in our lives for growth, what do we do?

We submit and endure. And I am here to tell you that has proven much more difficult in my own life than fighting.

James 1:2-5 2 Consider it pure joy, my brothers and sisters, whenever you face trials of many kinds, 3 because you know that the testing of your faith produces perseverance. 4 Let perseverance finish its work so that you may be mature and complete, not lacking anything.

I am currently going through a difficult season where I know it is orchestrated by God for a purpose. I don't like it and I don't want to rejoice about it. But I choose to persevere. I choose to submit to God in order that a perfect work will be done in my life.

We Fight the Enemy - We Submit to God

Throughout my life I have encountered many situations where I knew the enemy was at play and so I fought, but now that I know God is in charge of this, fighting the source is not an option! I would be fighting against God.

So I submit. And I rest. Let me say that in this situation it has proven to be one of the most difficult things I have ever done. I am a doer. I want to work it out, fix it, and make things happen. But He quickly showed me that my fixes were short lived and powerless against what He was doing in my life.

The verses immediately following the ones above discuss asking for wisdom. When you feel you might be in a season where God is doing something uncomfortable in your life and you do not know what to do, ask for wisdom, then hold firm while submitting to this season.

James 1:5-8 5 If any of you lacks wisdom, you should ask God, who gives generously to all without finding fault, and it will be given to you. 6 But when you ask, you must believe and not doubt, because the one who doubts is like a wave of the sea, blown and tossed by the wind. 7 That person should not expect to receive anything from the Lord. 8 Such a person is double-minded and unstable in all they do.

So I stop trying to fix it, ask for wisdom, and rest. Let me be so bold to say that this is much more difficult than fighting a battle, but is far more profitable and beneficial in our lives.

Hebrews 4:10-11 10 For the person who has entered His rest has rested from his own works, just as God did from His. 11 Let us then make every effort to enter that rest, so that no one will fall into the same pattern of disobedience.

The above scripture is talking about how we cannot gain salvation by working to obtain it. We must rest in the finished work of Christ on the cross.

What Does It Really Mean to be Saved?

This is not however the only type of salvation there is. The word sozo which is the Greek word for saved also means 'save from all manner of situations and calamities'. It is human nature to 'work' ourselves out of this fix we are in.

Often this is the right thing to do, especially if we have gotten our own selves there from disobedience, or bad choices. However if you are in a season where you feel salvation is necessary, but that God is the author of the situation, your best and only perfect option is to rest.

When the work He has desired to accomplish in that season has been completed, He will bring salvation from that event.

Be Perfect and Complete Wanting Nothing

I should have put a disclaimer at the top of this blog post that this is not a feel good message, however if you want all that God has for you 'perfect and complete wanting nothing' then let me challenge you to submit, pray, and rest.

Originally published by me here: https://forthesakeofthetruth.com/2018/08/22/we-can-fight-the-enemy-but-can-we-submit-to-god/

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 11

Mon, 16 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 11

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 5 Section 1.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Sharon and Molly Sue have settled into life together. We don't hear in this segment about Molly Sue still asking for her mother, but she may still be. I would imagine from time to time that she would.

It is good to see her and Sharon working together in the flowerbed. We learn too that Molly Sue and her mother had a garden, so working in the flowerbed would be very similar and she would know how to plant and tend those plants even though she is only five.

Molly Sue working with Sharon to make lunch also seems very natural as if she had done this with her mother many times. We don't know this for a fact, but much of this behavior leads us to see Molly Sue's attributes.

Another thing we see here is Molly Sue's natural thankfulness for lunch. She expresses this to Sharon. It is heartfelt and sincere.

Hearing her talk about their garden and how she and her mother laughed about calling the vegetables - veggie tables provided insight into how she and her mother were playful.

The pool scene was another new experience for Molly Sue, but I believe Sharon has come to be more responsive to Molly Sue's needs and that she handled this beautifully.

All in all this section shows us truly what a well adjusted child Molly Sue is in general. She is happy, well-adjusted, skilled, and grateful. That is an excellent foundation from which to grow into an amazing adult.

I think we can all take a cue from this. Be happy in the simple things in life. Planting, playing in the water hose, and making sandwiches.

Yet how often are we truly grateful for the simple things in life like a tuna sandwich? If we learn those things early then we too will have a firm foundation for adulthood.

Of course we are long past our foundations being formed, but we can change. We can view the world differently and choose to become more thankful.

We may have hardships that seem out of our control, but maybe if instead of giving so much of our energy and focus to the hardship, we shift just a bit and direct out focus on what is good and right in our life.

I believe if we meditate on the good, the bad won't look so overwhelming.

Also, I am convinced that practiced gratitude is necessary for anyone's life. This side of heaven things will never be perfect. We can't make it that way. But we can practice gratitude for all the many things that are.

If you give it a try I know you will soon have a much more positive and good attitude about life in general, just like Molly Sue.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 12

Tue, 17 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers Episode 12

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 5 Section 2.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Sharon is a normal average young woman. She comes from a middle-class family. Her friends Patty and Lenny are typical young family. Sharon and Patty met at a vocational trade school, not where most young wealthy people went for further education in that era.

So, when Patty and Lenny had suggested to Sharon that she go on a date with someone that Lenny knew from work, she assumed that he would also fall into that typical, average, category.

When we go on a blind date, we never know what to expect. We assume our well meaning friends are exaggerating when they describe the blind date as handsome or gorgeous or intelligent or many other attributes. We always gird our loins for the letdown.

But when Sharon opened the door to Will, those expectations flew out of the window. He was handsome and courteous. We find out that he has a brand new BMW, so he has money.

Sharon has poor self esteem primarily from the shame and guilt that she has been carrying around for such a long time. She has demoted herself and believes herself to be 'less than'.

She cannot imagine why someone like Will would even consider going on a date with her. She does not see herself the way Will sees her and has the instinct to automatically disregard any compliment or courtesy he provides her.

In her mind she is thinking, 'if he only knew'. But in her heart, there is hope. Hope that it is true that her fairytale can come true.

The party is splendid. One that is rare to attend and Sharon is immediately uncomfortable. She does not live in a world where this kind of extravagance is routine or even experienced on occasion.

Once inside she sees just how the other women respond to seeing Will. He is a catch and they all know it. And she is there with him. And when he seems to still only have eyes for her, she is even more bewildered.

She knows he works with Lenny, so maybe he was not really part of this world, but was an occasional visitor. However, in the very last part of this scene we see that he actually lives in the grand house where the party is being held.

So many questions open up at this point. Do his parents own the house and is this where he grew up? That is what we assume. However, when he admits this to Sharon he seems almost shy about it as though it is a point of embarrassment to him.

We have all experienced situations where we were somewhere, a party or maybe a work event where we felt we just didn't belong, or that we didn't measure up and usually it is because of money or a social class situation.

Why do we do this? Why do we allow ourselves to believe that we are less-than simply because we have not had the experience of a life of wealth or opportunities?

Many times those in that world will act in a way that will cause us to feel that we don't fit in, which in turn causes us to fell less-than.

But a person is so much more than their bank account or the type of car they drive or the clothes that they wear. In fact so often the outside looks good, but on the inside there is insecurity, sadness, boredom, and a hollowness that they do not know how to fill.

Sharon is battling both with what she has materially and what is on the inside of her. That tree of guilt and shame looms large over her, but her attraction for Will keeps pulling her back out.

He seems genuine. He seems sincere. But is he? Let us find out.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 13

Wed, 18 Mar 2026 16:35:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers Episode 13

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 5 Section 3.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Once again we see pre-conceived notions of what should be - take over. Molly Sue admits that she had lived in a one room home and had always slept with her mother.

She had never had a room of her own, and didn't know that she had needed one. In that time, as well as now, having a one room house is unthinkable. However, when asked what was in her one room home, everything Molly Sue listed was what they had needed.

She had grown up in her first five years with everything she had need in that one simple room.

But, because modern convention said children need rooms of their own, Sharon felt compelled to make sure Molly Sue had that room. In an effort to help the transition, she bought everything she could think of that would make the room special for Molly Sue. However, it wasn't.

Even thought Molly Sue thought the pink floral bedspread was pretty, in her mind she didn't need it, or particularly want it. But, it was bought anyway.

What Molly Sue wanted was a life as similar as it could be to what she had had with her mother. No doubt she laid awake while Sherry slept next to her in that new room, thinking about her mother.

When she finally slid in next to Sharon, they both felt less lonely. That was what Molly Sue, and Sharon needed - closeness.

We live in a splendid time where everything we could possibly want is at our fingertips. Yes, we each have our own financial limitations, but for the most part, we have way more than enough.

In the United States of America living in a one room home with only the basics seems absurd. However, we know that many people in parts of our nation lived that way and maybe still do.

I am sure that a few famous people come to mind, but to hear them speak of it lends to fond reminiscence and cherished memories. What they had was love, closeness, and affection even if it was only from brothers and sisters while parents worked hard.

How much do we buy compulsively only to soon toss it away when we grow tired of it or it no longer 'fills our emotional bucket'.

Things that were always meant to be functional in nature have now become a source for us to attempt to fill a void in our life.

I have a favorite little stone tray I love to cook on in our air fryer. I use it almost every night. For the longest time I would wash it and use it again the next day.

But, I decided one day if I had several of them, I could use a new one each time then wash them all in the dishwasher together. I got lazy at washing it each night, so I bought multiples. Did I need more than one? No, I wanted more than one for convenience sake. It was just too much trouble to wash it each night.

What we really need is what Molly Sue, and Sharon really needed. Companionship. A nurturing relationship. Affection and a close bond. We don't need more things. We need each other. We need family and friends.

I often wonder if our disposable materialistic mentality has not crossed over to the very things that should be valued for their individuality and importance in our lives - the people.

Yes, things are easily replaced. We live that way and I am concerned we treat our friends and family the same. If they don't fill our emotional buckets any more, if they don't give us that 'feel good' any longer, we toss them out and look for someone new.

I want to challenge myself, and you along with me, to view the people in our lives differently. Let's invest more time in them and make sure that we don't fall into the trap of viewing them, even unconsciously as disposable.

For me I have decided to send cards in the mail randomly to some of my friends whom I have lost contact with. Friends, who I got lazy about staying in contact with.

I want to do better. I never want a person in my life to feel like the one stone pan I cooked on every night, but got too lazy to wash.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 14

Thu, 19 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers Episode 14

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 6 Section 1.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

We see here that Will has explained why he is living in the large mansion. Yes, his family has money, but his very responsible parents were wise and disciplined and raised Will to value work. They never spoiled him with all the things that money could buy so that he would learn to spend money wisely. They were good loving parents.

The situation that found him living with his uncle was one of convenience while he attended college. He was also required, by his parents, to work for his uncle while he went to school.

Working for his uncle allowed him flexible hours so that he could attend class as needed. His uncle was also Lenny's boss and that is how they met.

This scene shows playful love between the couple. Will is carefree and obviously in love with Sharon. However, Sharon is guarded. She is still allowing her poor self esteem to try and hold back on falling to deeply in love with Will.

He surprised her not with lavish things, but with a fun trip. Stopping at the ramshackle old BBQ stand had shocked Sharon, but Will was in heaven. Fancy trappings did not move Will, but great food and good people like Earl did.

Here it becomes clear that Will has high character and knows how to treat others with kindness and respect. We saw this at the BBQ stand, but also at the bed and breakfast where there was a lavish meal laid out before them.

Sharon wanted to decline for personal reasons not taking into account the time and effort, and the feelings of the couple who had worked so hard on the meal just for them.

But one glance in Will's directions showed that he was having none of it and that they would eat out of respect and gratitude for what the couple had done for them.

One thing that saddens me is that I have seen such a decline in common decency towards others and respect to them.

Many parents are no longer teaching their children that it is necessary to treat all people with kindness and respect. Today they have to run our gauntlet of attributes, do they fit in the mold of what we deem is acceptable to respect.

If their views don't match up exactly as ours do, we choose not to respect them. If they don't match up to what we decide is socially acceptable then we feel we don't have to offer them respect.

We hold the act of treating someone with respect as hostage in order to manipulate them into behaving worthy of what we deem acceptable.

It is almost as dangling a shiny bauble before them and saying, 'act the way I want you to act and you will get my respect'.

But that isn't the type of respect that truly honors someone, but only a fake front that on the surface appears as respect.

If it can that easily be given, then it can that easily be taken away.

By offering others respect as fellow human beings we are giving them an A on the first day of class. Let's start with that and go from there.

Giving respect, showing respect does more for the person giving it than it does for the recipient. When we genuinely operate as a person who automatically respects others then we feel respected in return.

We become more grounded, loving, and stable. Not everyone will prove worthy of that respect, but we still do it because we are a person of honor.

Their disrespect may wound us, but being of strong character, we can move past it much easier while they will never be able to.

I don't know when I realized how important it was to see, really see those around me. But once I did, I take my time to treat everyone I come in contact with respectfully. I do it on purpose, for them, but also for me.

Let me challenge you today to respect, to love others on purpose. Be kind especially when you don't have to. Your mood will elevate and your heart will lighten. I guarantee you!

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 15

Fri, 20 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers Episode 15

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 6 Section 2.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Molly Sue has been with Sharon for two months now and Sharon is gearing up for yet another change in their lives - school.

As we have seen so far with Molly Sue, she is such an amenable child that she simply goes along content with whatever is happening. She doesn't question as we would imagine most children do.

I believe that she is curious, but watches and is learning while watching rather than asking countless questions. She is in a completely new environment and rather than rebel against the foreign surroundings and events, she simply is content and watches to learn.

Here we see a major point of disconnect between her and Sharon, who is continually reminded that Molly Sue's world was, had to be, vastly different from what Sharon assumes it to have been.

Sharon was preparing feverishly for Molly Sue's first year of school, but Molly Sue has no idea what school is.

While taking a break from shopping it suddenly dawns on Sharon that Molly Sue has no idea what school is and that even though she has been babbling on about it and preparing for it, Molly Sue just went along with it.

We also see a tender moment here with the hankie. The hankie caused a slight pang in Sharon's heart, but we aren't sure if she really remembers why. It was a small bit player in a previous chapter and one that might have been easily missed.

When Sharon told her parents about being pregnant there was a scene that followed where they were discussing it and Sharon's mom was dabbing her tears with a small hankie with lavender scalloped edges and embroidered violets.

I've had those moments that were so painful I could only focus on some innate object like the small movements of the hankie being dabbed back and forth, and back and forth. A methodical movement that Sharon could focus on to remove her from the pain of the moment.

In Woolworths she remembered the pain of the moment that the object was associated with, but maybe not the exact moment of it.

However, Molly Sue was enamored with the beautiful embroidery. Could it be that she had a pleasant and loving memory associated with something like that embroidery? It was a very popular craft in that era.

One beautiful object benign in nature held a source of emotional pain for one person - Sharon, and emotional joy for another - Molly Sue.

This is just one tiny example of how diverse opinions are formed. When we experience joy and pleasure at a moment or with an object and others are simply repulsed by it, we cannot understand and often judge them for it. But, we don't know what their experience has been.

Our lives are filled with tons of moment like this. We are a compilation of painful and joyful micro experiences and so is everyone else. We have to stop and remind ourselves of this and try and be open minded to them knowing their compilation or emotional makeup is why they feel and act the way they do, just as we do.

By stopping before we make assessments and reminding ourselves of this very thing, maybe we can be a bit more compassionate or understanding. Moments that happen to us are out of our control.

The painful moment Sharon associated with the hankie was out of her control and unbeknownst to her, the object was tied to a painful event in her life.

For Molly Sue it is probably that a very joyful moment in her life was associated with an object that was embroidered. That moment was also out of her control. Two very valid experiences of one object. Both valid feelings or emotions. Neither one is right or wrong.

If not dealt with, a life of negative micro events can send a person into a very dark place, or a place of anger and hostility. We judge them by their current actions without asking ourselves how they got to that point and can we do anything to help rewrite or undo those events.

Truly a relationship with the Lord is the only thing that can heal a painful past. But, we can begin to write good micro events into their life. Our kindness and generosity can add new moments that will bring joy.

It also begins building a bridge that possibly at some point may provide an opportunity to share the one who can address their pain in general. We can't force a Jesus confrontation on them at the onset. First, we have to build positive moments between us and them so that trust is built. If we try to aggressively push Jesus on someone who is in pain and quite possibly even pain from a religious experience, they will only back away from us and anything that we might have to say. We have to approach gently, building positive micro moments of joy. Those are bridge building blocks that positive relationships are built on.

Once Sharon realized her disconnect with Molly Sue she quickly worked to fix it. She took her to the school building and explained how it would all work.

Molly Sue now knew the plan and saw the building, but would only find out what school itself was like when she experienced it. But for the moment it was the best that Sharon could do.

We to can often only do as much as we can do or what the moment calls for, then leave the rest for time to take care of.

We are meant to provide moments of joy and love to others that will be incorporated into their emotional makeup, but we are not called on to rebuild them from the ground up. That is the work of God. And even though he may use us, he will probably use many of us to provide that healing.

So don't take the burden of others healing on yourself. Do what you can, as much as you can, then leave the rest up for those destined for their contribution in that persons life.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Emotions pt 1 | What Our Emotions Were Originally Designed to Be - More to The Story - Episode 4

Sat, 21 Mar 2026 12:00:00 -0500

Emotions pt 1 | What were our emotions originally designed to be

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

Emotions. We all have them. We were designed with them.

God gave them to us in the very beginning. But what did he plan for our emotions to be? Let's explore that today. Recently, I began to think about emotions.

I think about them often because we are all feeling some kind of emotion every single day, whether it's good or bad, or a mixture of both. And I began to wonder, what exactly did the very first evidence of emotions come to be in the Bible? Also, I think it warrants, once we look at those first emotions, that those emotions should be the emotions that we aspire to have. And once Adam and Eve were removed from the garden, what emotions did they have then? And how do we get back to having the emotions from the garden? So first of all, they only had good emotions.

We know that. But let's read, um, let's start in Genesis 1. Now, let me encourage you, as always, to read everything in its full context. I am skipping around for time's sake, although I may be reading a little more than normal today, because I want you to get a fuller picture here.

And I know sometimes when I begin to read a scripture, you think, now where, what does this have to do with it? But it always goes somewhere, and it ties together. So right now, I am reading from the Amplified Bible, Genesis 1, and I am on 20, verse 26.

God said, let us, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, make mankind in our image, after our likeness, and let them have complete authority over the fish of the sea, the birds of the air, the tame beasts, and over all the earth, and over everything that creeps upon the earth.

Verse 27. So God created man in his own image, in the image and likeness of God. He created him male and female.

He created them. Now, then we skip over here to Genesis 2, 1. Then the Lord formed man from the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath or spirit of life. The man became a living being, and the Lord God planted a garden toward the east in Eden, which means delight.

And there he put the man whom he had formed, framed, and constituted. Let me stop for just a moment there. Often when we visualize Genesis and the creation, we get a picture in our head of the Garden of Eden, and that God created Adam and Eve within the garden.

But he created all of creation. He created it lush and green. He created it beautiful.

He created it perfect, all of it, the entire thing. Then he planted a special garden just for Adam and Eve, after he had created Adam. So let's read that again, thinking about that.

Then the Lord formed man from the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils. And the Lord God planted a garden toward the east in Eden. And there he put the man whom he had formed.

I think that's really special. I know this isn't necessarily on the path of emotions, but if we are truly created in the likeness and image of God, which we just read, that compassion, that love that he had for mankind, first of all, the pattern he used was himself. The very best pattern that he had to give.

So he created Adam and Eve off of the pattern of himself. Everything about him, of man, was patterned after God. So his emotions, here we go, we're talking about emotions finally, his emotions were in Adam and Eve.

His love for Adam is displayed when here he's created the entire world, beautiful, wonderful, lush. And now he's taken and he's created a very special garden just for Adam and Eve. I think that is one of the most overlooked things.

When we talk about God, we say, oh yes, God loves us in the famous John 3, 16 verse, God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten son. Yes, that is absolutely outstanding. But from the very beginning, God never had ulterior motives.

God created man because he wanted man. He loved man from the very beginning. So as soon as he created him, he said, this gorgeous creation that I've made isn't good enough.

We have to have something really special. It would be like, you know, having a house with a beautiful yard, and then all of a sudden you come along and say, okay, right here in this back corner, I'm going to make something really spectacular. And so that's what he did.

And he put Adam and Eve there. And that kind of love is all-encompassing. Stumbling over my words there, sorry.

But that kind of love is a love that we can relate to maybe more than giving away our son. I can't hardly wrap my head around that one. That one's too far outside of my wheelhouse.

I have two sons, and I have many grandsons and great-grandsons. So to try to wrap my head around that is difficult. I know it's big.

I know it's huge. I know it's far beyond anything I could do. But I can wrap my head around loving one of my children, grandchildren, great-grandchildren.

I can wrap my head around wanting to create something super special just for them. A place just for them to live in. It was their home, and it was the best of the best.

Okay, so there was one of our first emotions. It wasn't from Adam and Eve, but it was from God. After he had surveyed everything and said, it's good, it's good.

So let's hop down. So verse 15 of Genesis 2 says, And the Lord God took the man and put him in the garden of Eden to tend, guard, and keep it. Not as a slave.

Not as a, okay, I've given you this. Now you got to take care of it kind of deal. But let's face it, we all need something to do.

And so he made this fantastic garden. And then he put him in it, and he said, okay, now you can tend it and care for it. And let's face it, at this point there were no weeds.

At this point things didn't die the way they do now. So it was almost like saying, oink, oink, I'm going to give you this garden to tend to. And how easy that would have been.

And Adam would have been in this lavish garden, and he would have flourished tending to these plants and these animals. So now let's hop over to Genesis 3 and go to verse 6. And when the woman saw that the tree was good, this is the tree of good and evil that God said don't eat of that tree. Now that's a whole other discussion to wonder why did he even put it in there in the first place? But we're not going to go there today.

That's a rabbit hole I don't want to go down today. When woman saw that the tree was good, pleasant for food, and that it was delightful to look at, and a tree to be desired in order to make one wise, she took of its fruit and ate, and she gave some also to her husband, and he ate. Up until this point we only had love, we had there was points of respect, there was delight, because this is before she ate of that tree.

So anything that is good and positive, also they were naked as babies, and they didn't have a clue. There was zero shame, absolutely zero shame. So if you can think of any good emotion, that's what they were feeling and experiencing and living in.

They were in the midst of feeling God emotions. Anything that God feels that is positive and rich and nourishing, that's what Adam and Eve were experiencing until then the eyes of both of them were opened, and they knew that they were naked, and they sewed thick leaves together and made themselves apron-like girdles. Immediately, immediately shame came.

Isn't that just like the enemy? The very first emotion he piles on when anything goes awry is shame. God never ever ever brings shame, and I want to get this distinction out there very clearly. If you're feeling shame about something you've done or something that you feel you are, God didn't put that emotion on you.

He didn't put that mantle or that burden on you. That was put on you by the enemy. That was put on you by Satan.

So go to God and say, hey, I feel shamed and shameful, and have a conversation with him. Lay it down at his feet because that feeling is not conviction from the Lord. It is not conviction from the Lord.

Shame and guilt are from the enemy. When God disciplines or he corrects, he convicts, which is a very different feeling, but it doesn't feel burdensome the way shame and guilt feel. Okay, and they heard the sound of the Lord walking in the garden in the cool of the day, and Adam and his wife hid themselves from the presence of the Lord God among the trees in the garden, but the Lord God called to Adam and said to him, where are you? Now they're hiding from God, and I think God must have felt, oh, I wish this had lasted longer.

I wish that it hadn't happened so soon. We don't know how quickly it did happen. It could have taken a long time, but he knew when it happened, he must have felt a sense of, no, my beloved, my beloved humans have ate of the tree of good and evil.

He said, and this is verse 10, I heard the sound of you, this is Adam speaking, I heard the sound of you walking in the garden, and I was afraid. Okay, so the enemy has put shame on him. Now he's putting fear in him, and we'll see, we'll see here quickly that even at this point of having taken of that tree, being disobedient to God, there still is no reason to fear him.

He loves them that much, and I was afraid because I was naked and hid myself. So he told them they were naked when they disobeyed God, and they chose to follow the enemy. His advice, that disobedience dropped the scales from their eyes, and they saw that they were naked, and they were ashamed and fearful.

And God said, who told you that you were naked? Have you eaten of the tree which I commanded that you should not eat? Now you know God knew, but for Adam's benefit, they're going to have conversation about it. And the man said, that woman whom you gave to me, she gave me the fruit. From the tree, and I ate.

That woman. We see here resentment toward Eve. We see rejection of Eve.

It's like, oh, get her away from me. That woman, that woman, that's rejection and resentment, because without her, he thinks he would have never eaten from that tree. And the Lord God said to the woman, what is this that you have done? And the woman said, oh, it's the serpent.

You know, it's the old blame game. We all do it. The serpent beguiled, which is cheated, outwitted, and deceived me, and I ate.

She confessed it. I did it. I did it, but the devil made me do it.

Okay, so let's go over to Genesis 4, 4. And we're skipping ahead a little here for for time's sake. And Abel brought of the firstborn of his flock, and of the fat portions. And the Lord had respect and regard for Abel, and for his offering.

But for Cain and his offering, he had no respect or regard. So Cain was exceedingly angry and indignant. There we got with some more emotions there.

And he looked sad and depressed. Okay, so there is a lot of discussion in this day and age about our mental health, and sadness, and depression. And the world tries to solve this through medication or counseling.

There is a place for those. If you do not know the Lord and all of that, and maybe you do know the Lord, you still need those medications. Maybe you've got a physical imbalance.

I am not here to cast shade on anyone. But Abel did what was right. He followed what the Lord asked.

He did not have sadness and depression. And he had no reason to be angry. But Cain did.

And it all came from not doing what he was supposed to do. I believe we intrinsically know what we're supposed to do. And if we don't do it, there's just some kind of itch in our soul we can't scratch that causes us to be sad and depressed.

Because we're like on the bumpy road. We got off the paved road. Now it's just bumpy, and life's not right.

The wheels are off the track. And the Lord said to Cain, why are you angry? And why do you look sad and depressed and dejected? If you do well, will you not be accepted? Here we go. If you just do the right thing.

This is a cute little story. And when my kids were growing up, I know my older two say that my youngest is my favorite. And he was.

He was a good child. I love them all dearly. But he was such a joy to be around.

And if I said take the trash out, he got up. He took the trash out. If I said do this, he got up.

He did it. He never argued with me. And he didn't delay.

I didn't have to ask him 15 times. And one I can remember, we were all three in the kitchen. The youngest was sitting at the table eating something.

I don't know, bowl of cereal or something. The other two were standing up. Now this is high school years.

And there's only four years difference from the oldest to the youngest with my girl in the middle. And so my oldest was probably a senior maybe, senior in high school. And so my daughter I think was a junior.

And that would have put my youngest freshman, I'm thinking maybe. And they were mad. The oldest two were mad.

And they were going on and on about this and on and on about that. And I have no clue what. I cannot remember.

But they were mad at my youngest. And he was just calmly sitting there. They had gotten in trouble.

And they were either getting grounded or disciplined. And the youngest just sat there and sat there. And he was listening to it.

I don't think they were mad at him at that point. And so he was just, you know, eating his cereal. And all of a sudden he said, well, if you just do what mama tells you to do, you wouldn't get in trouble.

Oh my goodness. They both just huffed and puffed and spun around and took off. And isn't that exactly what we're seeing here? Well, if you just do what daddy says, you wouldn't get in trouble.

So let's read verse 7 again. This is in Genesis 4, 7. And it says this again. If you do well, will you not be accepted? And if you do not do well, sin crouches at your door.

Its desire is for you, but you must master it. So sin and disobedience seem to be parallel, partnered, attached to each other. So then let's jump down to verse 9. And the Lord said to Cain, where is Abel your brother? See, this is another question he already knows the answer to, just like in the garden.

And he said, I do not know. Am I my brother's keeper? Well, I see a little arrogance in there. I see a little attitude in there.

So if we go over, whoops, I think that was the last one in Genesis. No, Genesis 4, down in verse 15. And I skipped down to here because this was very interesting.

And the Lord said to him, therefore, so he had marked Cain. Now there's a whole big debate there on how they marked him. Some people say that he put a brand on his forehead, but Hebrew scholars say, no, we don't think it was that.

We think that it was some kind of an illness like leprosy or boils or something. Still yet, other people said it was a horn, that he grew a horn. Others say that he had like a pet dog that keeps people awake.

The whole thing was that God wanted to put something on Cain that was so repulsive, it kept people away and they wouldn't kill him. So I'm not sure where they got the horn or the pet dog that barked and kept people away, but there is something they've studied that brought that to light. But the Lord said, therefore, if anyone kills Cain, vengeance shall be taken on him sevenfold.

Now this is the interesting part. And if the Lord set a mark or sign upon Cain, lest anyone find him should kill him. Okay, here we go.

This is verse 16. So Cain went away from the presence of the Lord. And dwelt in the land of Nod, which means wandering east of Eden.

So God went with them. God's home was not Eden. God lived with man.

And when he put Adam and Eve out of the garden, he went with them. The presence of God was there with them. The presence of God was with Cain and Abel.

And yet, even though they were there in the presence of God, seeing the face of God on a daily basis, and that face means presence of God. He still chose to disobey. He still chose his own way.

He still chose to be disobedient. And then he got mad because of the consequences. And I see this a lot today.

People want to do what they want to do. And then everything goes to, excuse my French, hell in a handbasket. And then they're mad at God.

When he said all along, if you do well, will you not be accepted? And he's talking about by me. He's given us, it's as it says, I have set before you life and death. Choose life.

So I see this so much. People are angry, angry, angry right now. That is an emotion of the enemy when it's that entrenching you.

Yes, God has become angry. That was an emotion. He exercised, repented over, and it's a rare, rare thing to see God angry.

Jesus turned the tables over in the temple because he was angry that the house of the Lord had been corrupted and defiled. So there is, on a rare occasion, acceptable righteous anger. But many people have just said, oh, it's just righteous anger.

My anchor's righteous anger. I'm have righteous anger. No, we can't co-opt that and use that as an excuse.

Anger for the most part, if it's not truly righteous anger, it is an emotion of the enemy. And if we're feeling angry, if we're feeling anger, feeling angry at God, is it not because we did not do well? We were not obedient. And we're going to see here in a little bit the answer to that.

I wanted to insert something here. It says in Ephesians 4, 26, let me read it here. Be angry in brackets at sin, at immorality, at injustice, at ungodly behavior, yet do not sin.

Do not let your anger cause you shame nor allow it to last until the sun goes down. So again, here they are talking about righteous anger. They are talking about being angry at sin, immorality, injustice, at ungodly behavior.

So I wanted to insert this definition of righteous anger so that we could get it in there, but it is not talking about be angry at just anything. We're not to be angry at just anything. Injustice, yes, we should be angry at injustice.

But do not sin. I just wanted to insert that in there. So I wanted, that was one thing I wanted to bring out was that God went with them.

I think sometimes we feel like God stayed in the garden with them, or in the garden like that was his home. But that was a special place he created for Adam. And when they left, when he put them out, he went with them.

Okay, so what is the answer to that? Let's, ah, here

My Most Prized Possession | Miracle Story - Episode 3

Sun, 22 Mar 2026 12:00:00 -0500

My Most Prized Possession | Miracle Story - Episode 3

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

Changing Churches

By the time I was 15, I was attending the local Baptist church. I had asked to go there at some point instead of the Congregational church because I had a classmate who also went there. My mother was less than please and I never understood why, and she would never tell me, even though I did find out many years later. She did allow me to go there though, but rarely if ever went there with me.

I guess I changed churches about the time I was 11 or 12. While I had felt loved and accepted at the Congregational church, I was suddenly feeling that I didn't belong at the Baptist Church, and honestly I wasn't wanted.

Not having the cognitive ability to really see and understand, I stuck it out because my classmate was there. I suffered a lot of rejection at that church through the years, but never from Father God. One reason I stood out was because my family did not attend the church, only me. All the other kids' parents attended and took part, but not mine.

Youth Camp

At 15 I went to my first youth summer camp, Falls Creek. In Oklahoma, it is well known for being the Baptist youth camp. It is very large, with thousands of kids attending every summer in alternating weeks. I had one friend, who was also my neighbor that went to, but she quickly found a boyfriend to hang out with while there and left me in the dust. Feeling isolated and rejected with no one else to spend time with, I spent the days going to classes and church time, alone. When I had free time I would spend it alone walking the grounds.

My paternal grandmother had given me a very nice necklace. It had a cultured pearl and a teeny tiny diamond in it. I cherished that necklace. And like a silly young girl, I wore it to church camp that was situated in a very woodsy and rough area. I actually never took it off.

Our cabin was one of the more 'rustic' cabins. It was literally falling apart. We had only the necessities and just barely at that. Old wood floors, rickety bunk beds, crude bathroom facilities, and chaos from so many girls and so little space.

My Prized Possession

One day after free time, I came back from having walked all over the camp. I had gone to the gift shop, snack shop, and just made the rounds. When I returned, I was getting ready to lie down on my top bunk to rest before getting ready for evening chapel.

At some point I realized that my necklace was gone. I reached up to my neck, and it was not there. I panicked. I was heartbroken and began frantically searching for the necklace. I carefully stripped each piece of the bedding off of my bed and shook it. Nothing fell out of it. I asked all the other girls to help me look, and they all did. No one found my necklace.

Heartsick

To say I was heartsick is an understatement. I had been all over the entire camp. If it had fallen off while out there walking, I knew I would never find it. As the day continued I asked everyone in our group to please look and if they found it, to let me know. Everyone kindly said that they would.

And of course I talked to Jesus about it. He knew I was heartsick over losing it. He knew I had searched and searched and searched, retracing as many of my steps as possible. And I asked Him to please help me find it.

It should have been a lost cause. It was a very small necklace in a vast area full of people who had no idea who I was or that I had lost my prized possession.

And Then God...

I can't remember exactly how much time had lapsed from losing and then searching for the necklace. But there had been enough time gone by that I had stopped looking and so had everyone else, if they ever really had.

Coming back from somewhere, breakfast, morning classes, free time where I always kept an eye out… I don't really remember. But what I remember is that I walked into the cabin, climbed up onto my bunk and my unmade bed. I threw the top sheet back and there lay my necklace.

Now, it was there unbroken as you would have thought it would be had I lost it while wearing it. You would have thought the tiny thin chain would have broken or even the clasp. But, there it lay on my bed clasped and unbroken.

This was the same bed that I had fully stripped at least twice by then and slept in at least once, maybe twice. I asked everyone if they had found it and laid it under the sheet. No one had. They were all clueless. I searched and searched asking who had returned my necklace. No one knew anything.

Another Miracle

In my heart I knew it was a miracle. I knew that Father God had an angel bring me the necklace back from wherever it had been lost, and if it had been broken when falling from my neck, he had also repaired it.

If it had broken while I was out, the tiny pendant would have slid off of the chain, separating it from the very thin chain. That would have been the only way the necklace could have come off of my neck because, as I said, I never took it off.

That may sound absurd, but I can't imagine it falling from my neck if it hadn't broken. As we have talked about, this was not the first miracle I had experienced. So, I knew God could and maybe would help me. I was so excited about my miracle that I was telling everyone in our cabin. However, I was met with enormous skepticism.

I was told it must have been there all the time. I was told that it must have been caught in my clothes, even though by then I had changed clothes multiple times.

Not one person, youth or adult, wanted to believe it was a miracle which absolutely astounded me. But I knew better; this was not my first miracle.

Needless to say, I couldn't stop thanking and praising Father for the return of the necklace. My heart sang even if no one else wanted to believe, I believed in miracles.

Being Born Again

As an interesting sidebar here, when coming home from camp where several had gone to the alter and given their heart and life to the Lord, the church was always full of excitement as those were baptized.

I was not one of them. The entire thing was a little foreign to me, the born again thing. I didn't have Baptist parents at home teaching me and urging me to be baptized. And, I had known, loved, and had a relationship with Jesus for as long as I could remember. He had always had my heart.

He was my friend. I sang to him; I played with him; he had healed me, and I talked to him. Awhile after coming home from camp, several weeks after everyone else that needed to be baptized there was a lady who told me I needed to be born again in such a way as to indicate that I didn't know Jesus.

I said ok because I had a heart to do what Jesus wanted me to do. I wanted to do the right thing, and it WAS the right thing. She and the pastor took me in the back and read me some scriptures in the book of Romans from the King James Bible. Then they asked me a series of questions. I suppose I answered them correctly, affirming that I believed that Jesus was the son of God and so forth.

Even though my relationship with God did not change that night, I repented of the old sinful nature and asked to be forgiven. I cried. I felt better only because I had done something I knew I was supposed to do. But also, because there does come a time when we formally, officially need to repent of our sin nature, give it to God and ask him to cause us to be born again.

Death of the old and birth of the new nature. No matter how you feel you know God, if you haven't asked him to help you be born again, you haven't moved forward the way God needs us to do.

Fear Derailed My Life

They then told me I needed to be baptized and something about my parents. My ears glazed over at that point. I did not want to tell them. In fact I was terrified to tell them. Then the pastor asked if I wanted him to come to my home and tell them, and he did.

Not a good day at my home when he came by. My parents were so angry at me. At the time I thought it was because I was going to be baptized in the Baptist church and I knew they had a real aversion to that church.

Now, I look back and I think that maybe they were angry because I didn't tell them or ask them myself. Their irritation with me died down, but it was not until a year later after the next youth camp that I was actually baptized.

I didn't ask my parents, I just did it with the rest of those who did. I'm sure I told them, and my mother might have come to church that day, but I just don't remember.

Get Your Miracle Anytime

This last portion may not seem to have a place in this story, but it is necessary to point out I experienced three outright miracles because of my relationship with Jesus BEFORE I was what we refer to as being born again. Which is critical in our sonship with God. I don't want to in anyway diminish that here.

This would fly in the face of much modern day theology except that in the bible being born again was not a prerequisite to receiving a miracle. You didn't even have to be a Jew! You can receive a miracle, perfection in life not required.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/miracles/my-life-of-miracles-pt-3

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

A Lesson from Downton Abbey the Movie | Archive Story - Episode 3

Mon, 23 Mar 2026 00:00:00 -0500

A Lesson from Downton Abbey the Movie | Archive Story - Episode 3

Originally written November 8, 2021

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

I've been a Downton Abbey fan for a long time. I've been to see the new movie twice now (as of November 8, 2021). It was fun entertainment, but something I didn't expect happened while I was watching it.

I got a spiritual lesson straight from above.

Without providing too much of a spoiler alert, warning there might be a little… let me continue.

The entire premise for the movie is that the King and Queen of England are visiting Downton Abbey. This is no secret as the trailer gives this away instantly.

There seems to be quite the uproar though, when the excited downstairs staff realize that they will not be allowed to serve the King and Queen, but will be pushed aside by the royal traveling staff.

Yes, the King and Queen bring their own staff, footmen, housekeepers, cooks, etc.

What started out as great excitement for the staff turns into a huge disappointment.

Now for a bit of a spoiler…

But through creative means the tides turn and the Downton Abbey staff are able to serve the royalty.

There is a scene right before the footmen carry the endless trays of bounty to the dining table. Their excitement is palpable.

At that moment it occurred to me that we as sons and daughters of Jehovah God are also royalty. But something didn't fit with the image I was seeing on the screen.

In our Kingdom, in God's Kingdom, we are not the served, but the servers even though we are royalty. And the people at the table are those we have been called to serve.

And Then It Hit Me

And then it hit me. We are to serve others with the same over abundant zeal and enthusiasm, with same intense joy and excitement as the Downton Abbey staff had as they were walking into serve the King and Queen.

That instantaneous lesson caused me to evaluate myself. Do I as royalty serve with that kind of zeal and heartfelt enthusiasm? Do I find creative ways to make sure that I am serving them because my desire to serve is so great?

Let's all think about that today. Are we as eager as the Downton Abbey downstairs team was to serve? Picture Jesus washing his disciples feet. Picture the parable where we hold a dinner and compel the needy to come in and eat.

A lesson to learn. It was for me.

Originally published by me here: https://forthesakeofthetruth.com/2019/10/07/a-lesson-from-downton-abbey-the-movie/

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 16

Mon, 23 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers Episode 16

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 6 Section 3.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Doesn't this just seem typical? You are flying high on life and everything seems to be falling in place and then… and then life deals you a horrendous blow.

I lived like this for many years when I was young. So much so that I hated to allow myself to enjoy the good. I was always suspect that if I was happy then something bad was waiting right around the corner.

As time went on, I learned through the help of God to fully live in the joyous moments. Life became richer and fuller. I realized that those hard moments would come anyway and that by denying myself joy in the good times I was depleting my soul from the energy it needed to weather those bad times.

This is not some mystical practice. It is just the way God helps us to have the strength he knew we would need to get through the hard times. Yes, our main strength comes from him, but he also builds within us a way for our soul to bolster itself.

There are countless scriptures in the bible that talk about the strength that joy brings to us. By denying myself the enjoyment of feeling the joy, by being skeptical of it, I was denying myself strength.

Sharon had a bad blow when she was forced to have an abortion. But, she slowly healed and began to trust that Patty was a true friend. She was even able to allow Will to love her. She let her guard down.

Then she suffered the second most massive blow yet in her young life. The person she had first taken a chance on, the one she first let her guard down with was now taking that friendship miles away.

But in her heart that wasn't the worst part of it. The baby, little Evan had become her surrogate child, in essence replacing the baby she had lost in the abortion. It was as if she was suffering another abortion against her will all over again.

She was shattered, and covered herself with the facade she had learned to present years earlier. But Will knew better. He knew she was gutted and suggested a walk.

He could never suspect the full extent of her pain though until she decided to attempt to blow it all up in one fell swoop. It was almost as if she was attempting to prove herself right that Will would leave her too and thrust her deeper into the depths of despair.

The confession of having had an abortion caught Will off guard. In his mind the two things, Patty and Lenny leaving and Sharon having had an abortion had nothing to do with each other.

But in Sharon's mind and heart they had everything in common. Each time she was losing a child. A child she would never get back.

In this era there was no internet and as far as Portland was from where Sharon was might as well have been on the moon. They could write letters, but phone calls carried long distant charges so had to be budgeted and planned for.

This distance would separate her in a way where she would never again get to experience the day to day joys of watching Evan grow. She would never again get to feel his sweet body hug hers. She was truly gutted.

Will was a good man. He recovered and was able to comfort Sharon, even forcing his comfort on her when she attempted to resist.

At first the shock caused him to think the aborted baby might have been his and the news hit him hard. But when he realized it was well before they had been a couple, and that her father had forced it on her, he like Patty began to feel compassion towards her.

However, the stigma of having had an abortion in that time was there. Would someone good like Will be able to get past it? What did he really want in a wife? Would Sharon really be the person he wanted to marry? And what else didn't he know about her?

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 17

Tue, 24 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers Episode 17

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 7 Section 1.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Wow what a scene this is. Packed with so much emotion and questions, some answered and some not.

First we see Sharon revisit the pain of baby Evan as she pulls out the tiny stocking she had made for him so many years ago. Another object that when revisited, brought pain.

This would be the first Christmas since then that Sharon had a reason to truly celebrate the holiday. Yes, Christmas is fun, but with children it truly has joyful purpose.

Sharon has no idea what Christmas had been like for Molly Sue. She does find out that indeed they did celebrate the holiday.

We do see though that Molly Sue did not know what Santa was and the man in the bright red suit was a surprising novelty to her.

When Sharon explained that he brought children gifts on Christmas Eve, Molly Sue knows instantly what she will ask for, her mommy.

Of course Sharon is embarrassed but also assaulted with her blatant hope that Molly Sue would be hers forever. She is confronted with a true struggle here.

She has grown to genuinely love Molly Sue in the only way she knows, but is her genuine love still a very selfish love? Can the two coexist?

She knows that to hope her mother does not return is not truly loving Molly Sue. That is what the girl wants and needs and for Sharon to hope for different is hoping against the girls best interest and is not love, and she knows this in her heart.

I had to put the little Charlie Brown moment in there with the small strangely tree, but we may yet see the real reason this is the tree Molly Sue selects.

But, the real surprise in this section is when Sharon drives by a life-size nativity scene and Molly Sue nearly hyperventilates to get out of the car.

She immediately starts yelling for baby Jesus. She knows what the nativity scene is unlike Santa. When the car stops and she gets out, her approach is slow and reverent. Her little mouth is formed in an 'O' of awe.

It is evident that the baby Jesus is just a doll, but not to Molly Sue. To her, he is baby Jesus and she reveres him.

She prays and becomes exactingly confident that baby Jesus will bring her mother back to her and will take care of her in the meantime.

Sharon is shell shocked. She doesn't know how to respond to Molly Sue's actions and confidence. Once again she is thrust into dealing with her conflicting desire regarding Molly Sue.

At home she is distracted by decorating the tree. And as she is watching Molly Sue design, decorate, and create the angel, she sits once again curious about her upbringing.

The angel is done far beyond what a normal fine year old usually does which means she has spend abundant time coloring and creating.

Then instead of using the scissors to cut it out, she skillfully and painstakingly tears the angel out in tiny rips. Sharon is confused and in awe at the same time.

Once the tree is decorated we see Sharon retreat from a tumultuous and emotional day. Her retreat is to alcohol. It is a habit she had practiced for years. And as the book says, the only thing she knows that can mask the pain.

She ruminates on how confidently Molly Sue prayed to baby Jesus and how she had once prayed and that prayer had seemingly been denied. Sharon had prayed for a child and it had been taken away, and so on.

Her confidence in prayer had diminished and she had grown hardened and cold. She had shut the idea of God out of her life. Alcohol had become her only comfort.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 18

Wed, 25 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers Episode 18

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 7 Section 2.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

The day Patty, Lenny and baby Evan leave is one that Sharon has dreaded since she found out they were leaving. I am sure in that time she tried to avoid thinking about it and also tried to absorb as much time with them as possible.

But that day did come and she had to let go of them one last time. Even though assurances were made that they would return, keep in touch and so forth, they both knew the reality was that they would grow apart and eventually lose touch.

We also see that she had not lost Will over her confession and not only that but that they were growing even closer.

Sharon seemed to be growing in confidence. Will was including her in the dinner dates with prospective law firms.

She was an attractive young woman. We know this not because the book has given a specific description of her, but because of Will's desire for her. And when Sharon herself looks in the mirror she is pleased with how she looks.

However, her insecurities dampen her quiet confidence. Other women can spot it a mile off. Bitchy vindictive women prey on it.

Another evening with Will. Sharon is practice at this now and had no reason to believe this night will be any different. But it was. These two wives put her to the test, and on the surface she survived, but internally she caved.

This is another early sign that she is using alcohol to mask pain. She controlled her behavior at the table by not engaging in conversation. Somehow she knew to behave this way to mask the inebriation.

But Will was watching her as any caring partner would. He loved her and enveloped her into his world and this process of searching for a job. So it only stands to reason that he noticed when she retreated into a glass of wine.

It made him angry. Not the kind of anger where he was yelling and screaming and throwing things as I've seen many men do. No, he was quiet and tense and that is almost more terrifying.

Whether it was the alcohol or just a need to vent, Sharon let it out. Rather than stuff it and say it was all alright and make some kind of silly excuse or apology for drinking, she was honest and vulnerable with him.

And, he understood.

Sharon is so typical of our behavior. We waver from bolstered confidence to utter emotional devastation. We work to convince ourselves we are okay at best and then at the slightest wind of adversity we crumble.

This should not be this way. We shouldn't have to convince ourselves that we are okay in the first place. If we have to talk ourselves into it then it is not genuine but a facade that we have laid over ourselves.

But where does genuine confidence come from? At the risk of sounding preachy, it can only come from the one who made us and knows everything about us, and who still loves us anyway.

I love reading the Amplified bible and it often puts explanations of words in brackets. I love where it says in Colossians 1:4 For we have heard of your faith in Christ Jesus [the leaning of your entire human personality on Him in absolute trust and confidence in His power, wisdom, and goodness]

The leaning of your entire human personality on Him in absolute trust and confidence… I have pondered and prayed about that since I first read it several decades ago.

How do we become confident? By leaning our entire personality on Him. That will feed us and we will be confident not as the world is confident but confident in Christ and who he is in us. That is the only kind of confidence that brings genuine strength.

Sharon had bolstered herself and had gained a small degree of measured-out manufactured confidence, but at the first wind of adversity it vanished.

For true confidence, we must lean our entire personalities on him.

Sharon and Will weather this storm. Adversity when overcome, strengthens relationships and they were honest and vulnerable and responded appropriately. We hope it will always be this way, but will it?

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 19

Thu, 26 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers Episode 19

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 7 Section 3.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

This section is a window into the normal everyday life of Sharon and Molly Sue. We note here that Bill, the chief of police and Sharon's boss came to see Molly Sue at the school play. An indication that he too has gotten attached to the child.

We also see here, further into the disappointment that has caused Sharon to be jaded against God. She has a firm resolve to not hope because it causes disappointment and pain.

But, she does hope. She hopes that she will get to keep Molly Sue. The difference is that she does not hope with faith in Christ. She hopes in a worldly sense.

This distinction needs to clarified because we meet it everyday. Everyone has some type of hope. Everyone has some type of faith.

When we get in our car we have faith that it will start. Taking it further, when we get out on the highway where dozens of cars are hurling around us, we have faith that we won't collide into each other.

But that is very often worldly faith based on experience. We are in the habit of having our car start so it builds faith that it will start, so says the law of averages.

The same thing with driving down the road. We have not collided more times than we have, so we have built confidence that we can drive and not wreck. Again, so says the law of averages.

But this isn't faith in God. It is faith in what we have come to learn through life. And if we haven't learned it from experience, then it is hard to believe it.

But in Hebrews 11:1 it says "Now faith is confidence in what we hope for and assurance about what we do not see."

So worldly hope and faith are based on what we have seen and experienced. But godly faith is based on what we do not or have not seen. It is actually confidence in unseen hope.

We must ask ourselves, why kind of hope and faith do we have. Do we have hope in a situation because our experience has shown that believing a thing to happen is a good bet based on the law of averages. Or, do we have blind hope and faith not based on human reality.

I know that often we say we believe or we have faith, but it runs right along with what is a safe bet.

Ask yourself, do you have true faith that can believe something that defies the odds?

Maybe you want to start a new business but have never had business experience so you just can't believe that will happen for you. You discount the fact that God can move situations where you can gain training or knowledge or help so that your dream can come true. You haven't seen it so you can't believe it.

Maybe you want a promotion at work, but you see so many other co-workers who are more qualified and even favored by management. So in your heart and mind you can't believe for a promotion for yourself.

But, maybe God can move things in your favor if you have hope and faith in what he can do rather than what you believe you can do.

If you are believing for a promotion and have personal confidence of getting it because you know you are the most qualified, your hope is not based on trust in God. Your confidence is not in what God can do for you, but confidence in your own abilities and attributes. So in that instance when you say you hope, or you have faith you will get the promotion. It isn't true faith.

Sharon can't even believe in herself any longer. She tries to bolster herself and her own self esteem, but it is an ongoing battle. When we reach that point, the only thing we can do is learn to trust God again. It may take baby steps and learning to trust again in the small things. But if you are at the point, let me encourage you to try once again.

I genuinely believe that the more capable we are in and of our own selves, the harder it is to trust God. We can do it. We can handle it. We are intelligent enough to figure it out on our own.

But having this mindset instead of simple childlike faith robs us of so much. God has great and mighty things for us. Things we cannot achieve on our own. Things we can't make happen on our own. But unless we step out and trust him and believe him, we cannot get there on our own steam.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 20

Fri, 27 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers Episode 20

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 8 Section 1.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

We see here that Sharon is happy. She has settled into a life with Will and has grown pretty confident in his love for her.

College is over and life changes and decisions are looming for Will. But Sharon can't help but feel that those decisions will monumentally affect her life as well.

This is the first example of Will's uncle's dominance over his life. It has been alluded to previously, but here we actually see it in play.

We also see Will's struggle with kowtowing to his uncle because he feels he owes it to him.

What is understood here is not just his uncles dominance, but the fingers of power that reach far and wide. Should Will choose to defy his uncle, will all other offers, the offers he truly wants to take, mysteriously disappear?

Will he be able to advance in his career the way he hopes or will his uncles influence prevent that?

His uncle appears to be incredibly manipulative in order to get what he wants. With his money and power we can suspect he almost always gets his way.

It is clear that he has had a hand in Will's life in order to get what he wants from Will. What will happen if he does not get his way.

He also doesn't want Will with Sharon. He sees her as lesser than and not in keeping with the career and status that he sees for Will. So if Will concedes to his uncles plan, then it will be the end for he and Sharon.

Have you ever experienced a situation like this? I know that we often seek status and prestige when we are growing up and coming of age. We want the status, the notoriety, the money, the fame. We believe it will bring us fulfillment or even just fun, maybe even freedom.

As we grow older those aspirations tend to take root and we are on a path or a treadmill if you will that is nearly impossible to get off of and something that takes a great amount of character to reject.

Sharon is stressed, and I can imagine that Will deciding not to see her that night when they have been inseparable, is adding to the voices in her head that are telling her to prepare, and prepare for the worst.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Emotions pt 2 | Effectively Managing our Emotions - More to The Story - Episode 5

Sun, 29 Mar 2026 00:00:00 -0500

Emotions pt 2 | Effectively Managing our Emotions - More to The Story - Episode 5

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

I apologize that there is no written text for this podcast.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Daddy Deliverance | Miracle Story - Episode 4

Sun, 29 Mar 2026 12:00:00 -0500

Daddy Deliverance | Miracle Story - Episode 4

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

My father was a die hard alcoholic. He drank a fifth of Seagrams Seven Whiskey every single day. It caused more discord and pain in our lives than I have room here to convey. Just take my word for it that chaos was a daily situation in our home.

Tragic Turmoil

There were many contributing factors, but the drinking was a core sinister plot to tear our family apart. I grew up with fear, anger, sorrow, and trepidation resulting from my life at home.

My father never came to see me play one sports game, he never came to one awards ceremony, or church program. He came to my Jr. High and Sr. High graduations, but other than that, he did not participate at all.

I Loved My Father Dearly

But I loved my father dearly. I was Daddy's girl, and I knew it.

Early of a morning when he had not yet begun to drink for the day, he would sit at our kitchen table watching the early morning farm report on the television drinking his coffee.

It was his job to get me up for school. My mother was a teacher, so she was busy getting herself ready. My father would come into my room and turn the lamp on my chest of drawers on. It was a soft light and not the glaring overhead light in my room.

He would whisper, "Baby girl, it is time to get up now."

I would moan and express acknowledgement. But I would always just roll back over and snuggle back in the covers. He would come back a few times, each time a little more vocal and urgent, but never angry or irritated.

Sitting on My Daddy's Lap

At some point when I knew I had pushed it as far as I could, I would get up. I had pushed the limit and I knew that I needed to get up. But I would walk straight into the kitchen where he sat at the table and I would crawl up into his lap, rest my head on his shoulder and nod back off to sleep.

There were two reasons I did this. One was that it bought me more sleep time, but the second and most important was that I loved sitting on my daddy's lap. He was affectionate, which my mother was not. I felt an unconditional love from him that I didn't feel from my mother. In her defense, there are extenuating reasons that I won't go into here. Just know that my mother loved me as best that she could and knew how too.

I Was Daddy's Girl

But, I was truly a daddy's girl, and I knew it. I sat on his lap until I was well into my teen years. I was probably at least 15 years old. I can remember him having to shift me and move his legs to get comfortable. I am sure I was cutting off the circulation!

Because my father had such a dear place in my life, and because I detested the turmoil that drinking caused, I would lie in my bed and beg God to help. I pleaded for Him to make daddy stop drinking and for mom to keep her mouth shut so as not to antagonize him while he was drunk.

Sunday Afternoons

Sometimes on Sunday afternoons, my dad and I would go to another rural town about thirty miles away and watch horse races. It was someone's farm where the owner had constructed a track, put in fences and even some bleachers. The horses were owned by other farmers and ranchers. It was just a fun thing to do on a Sunday afternoon.

Dad and I always sat in the pickup to watch. We could pull up to the fence and see as well as from the bleachers. This one particular day I remember it was drizzling off and on. My dad always kept his bottle of whiskey in the truck and would take a drink from time to time while we sat and watched the races. This day happened about a month before I turned 16.

On this day he parked the truck where I would look out my side door window away from my father to watch the races. So to see him, I had to turn and look over to him. Somewhere in the middle, I turned and looked at him when he happened to be lowering the whiskey bottle back down from his mouth.

An Awkward Moment

Suddenly uncomfortable at me seeing him take a drink, he tipped the bottle towards me as if to ask with the motion if I also wanted a drink. I can remember scrunching up my face in disgust and shaking my head. I then just turned back to continue watching the race. That entire interaction transpired without a word from either of us.

When the races were over, we drove back home. I went in and went to the kitchen and then on to my bedroom. My mother's mother who lived with us, sat at the table most of the day drinking coffee. My father came in and went into the utility room which was clearly visible from where she sat. He raised a hamper lid where my mother stored his clean winter coveralls.

He Made A Vow

As he raised the lid, he looked and saw that my grandmother was watching him. When he noticed her, he took that half empty whiskey bottle he had in his hand, motioned with it and said to her, "I'm never taking another drink again." He then put the bottle down deep into the hamper.

He Never Took Another Drink

Life immediately and incredible changed in our home. He was not a Christian yet and did not give anyone, including himself, credit for his abstinence. In fact, we rarely discussed it in our home. For someone to have drank that much everyday for as long as he had, at least two decades to just stop, was unheard of. And I believe we were all afraid that it would all come crashing down.

Nothing Else Had Worked

He had tried AA when I was very young. It didn't work, and he didn't stop drinking. He only tried it because my mom threatened divorce. He slept in his pickup on the other side of our farm for an entire week while she decided what she wanted to do. Then suddenly they were back together.

So, we were all a little skeptical when he made that grand declaration. But I always knew in my heart that it had been an answer to my prayer for God to make him stop. He never ever got drunk again. In fact, he never ever drank again.

The Partying Stopped

My parents were party parents. They went and 'honky-tonked' every Saturday night. Their lives changed. That lifestyle was no longer fun without the booze. A few years later my father said that he had tried to go and when they would walk into the bar, the smell of the liquor would make him sick to his stomach. So they quit going.

My father was a new man. He worked harder and found opportunities to make more money. The fighting stopped and our home life was wonderful for the first time. And, he was happy, genuinely happy and so was my mother.

The First of Many Daddy Miracles

This miracle was just a precursor to several more miracles I saw in my father's life. But this miracle changed so much about me and my life, and made it possible for more miracles to come.

If you are dealing with this kind of difficult situation please know there is hope.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/miracles/my-life-of-miracles-pt-4

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Are We Fighting With Paper Armor? | Archive Story - Episode 4

Mon, 30 Mar 2026 00:00:00 -0500

Are We Fighting With Paper Armor? | Archive Story - Episode 4

Originally written November 15, 2021

Are We Fighting With Paper Armor?

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

Sometimes even after walking with the Lord for as long as I have the Lord will still stop me in my tracks at times when I am thinking in a certain way and say, "Really?" That is when I lean my ear into the Holy Spirit, because I know He is about to correct me. I am trusting that He does this for us all.

I have a heart for the truth so when this happens I always get excited. I love when he reveals the truth behind a scripture I thought I knew!

How It Has Always Been Taught

For a long time when I've heard sermons on the Full Armor of God from amazing and very credible teachers. The armor is a treasured gift from God. I walked around for years quoting that scripture and saying, "I put on the full armor of God..."

Then one day I felt an uneasiness in my spirit so I leaned an ear to the Holy Spirit. He was basically asking me, 'Are You? Really?'

And to that I said teach me Lord. I went back to the word and read and prayed.

Many times just saying something CAN make it true. We are to '...call things that are not as though they were...' we are saved by the confession of our faith. But sometimes the scriptures are instructing us to DO more than just SAY. [see Romans 4:17 and Mark 11:22].

I must note here that I am not ascribing to a "name-it-and-claim-it' philosophy. I am talking about a heartfelt prophetic declaration birthed from inspiration from God.

What was revealed to me on that day was that no amount of saying we put on the full armor of God makes it so. Then just how do we put on the armor?

Here is the scripture...

Ephesians 6:14-17

14 So stand firm and hold your ground, having tightened the wide band of truth (personal integrity, moral courage) around your waist and having put on the breastplate of righteousness (an upright heart), 15 and having strapped on your feet the gospel of peace in preparation [to face the enemy with firm-footed stability and the readiness produced by the good news]. 16 Above all, lift up the [protective] shield of faith with which you can extinguish all the flaming arrows of the evil one. 17 And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God.

So Just How Do We Put On The Armor of God?

Let us start at the very first, and I believe the most important piece, the Belt of Truth. "So stand firm and hold your ground, having tightened the wide band of truth (personal integrity, moral courage) around your waist" [see Galatians 5:25]

If we simply SAY that we put on the Belt of Truth but do not WALK in truth, personal integrity, and moral courage, then we have not truly put on the belt of truth. Simply saying it will not make it so. To put it on we must say AND walk in personal integrity and moral courage.

Next is the Breastplate of Righteousness. "put on the breastplate of righteousness (an upright heart)". We can go through the motions of saying we put on the breastplate, but if we do not have an upright heart, a heart given over to Jesus in order to take on His righteousness, then we have not put on the Breastplate of Righteousness. [see Romans 4:22-25]

Next is the Shoes of the Gospel of Peace. "having strapped on your feet the gospel of peace in preparation [to face the enemy with firm-footed stability and the readiness produced by the good news]." We cannot say we put on the Shoes of the Gospel of Peace if we do not walk in peace with others, if we do not instigate peace ourselves. [see Galatians 5:26]

Our society today is not at peace. We cannot say we are at peace or have the peace of God if we instigate disruption and discord with anyone else. And the Shoes of the Gospel of Peace are what help us "face the enemy with firm-footed stability".

If you are not feeling stable in your life, if you feel like you are being tossed about in the waves, look around and see if you are walking in peace. We aren't called to agree with others for the sake of peace, but stirring an argument will never win a heart or a mind. But often just listening and loving in the quiet, will. [see James 1:19]

How many times have you stood in your living room holding up the bible and said, I lift up the shield of faith, then turn away and fear lack or disease or the adverse neighbor down the street who seems out of control?

When we are told to "lift up the [protective] shield of faith with which you can extinguish all the flaming arrows of the evil one". we are told to walk in faith as a lifestyle.

The Battle Between Faith and Fear

Faith and fear are diametrically opposed to one another. They cannot co-exist. If you think you are walking in faith, take a good long look at the words that are coming from your mouth. From out of the heart the mouth speaks. [see Romans 8:15]

You want to put on the shield of faith? Walk in faith. Guard your mouth. Speak the Word of Truth. We will be held accountable for the words we speak. You can't say you have received the open windows of heaven, pressed down, shaken together and running over then get on the phone with your best friend or spouse and say, I'm so broke! Which is it? [see Matthew 12:36 and Romans 10:17]

Next is the Helmet of Salvation. Some stop at a partial truth when teaching about salvation as a ticket to heaven or becoming 'saved' so that you don't go to hell.

The word salvation in the Greek is sozo which does mean saved, but it goes on to say, saved from sickness, poverty, and a host of misfortunes this life throws our way. Do you need saving from something, then "take the helmet of salvation" by calling unto God for that salvation. He finished that work once and for all on the cross. It is there for the taking should you ask and believe. [see Romans 5:9, Romans 6:14 and Psalms 91]

Then lastly the Sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God. Who of us didn't like wielding an imaginary sword around fighting an unseen enemy? That imaginary sword won't work, but the Word of God will. Read it, devour it, meditate on it (which means to mutter), get it in you. That is how you put on the Sword of the Spirit. [see Joshua 1:8, Psalms 1:2]

When The Enemy Comes At You

When the enemy comes at you the Word will come to your mind confirming the Truth and then...

Ephesian 6:13

13 Therefore, put on the complete armor of God, so that you will be able to [successfully] resist and stand your ground in the evil day [of danger], and having done everything [that the crisis demands], to stand firm [in your place, fully prepared, immovable, victorious]. [bold emphasis mine]

We walk in..

Truth (personal integrity and moral courage) Righteousness (Jesus righteousness which give us an upright heart) Peace (the good news of peace, being a peacemaker) Faith (believing the very promises of God without wavering or doubting) Salvation (Receiving His deliverance from any situation) Word of God (reading and meditating on His Word)

Ephesians 6:18 18 With all prayer and petition pray [with specific requests] at all times [on every occasion and in every season] in the Spirit, and with this in view, stay alert with all perseverance and petition [interceding in prayer] for all God's people.

Seek out through prayer to DO these things and WALK in them and you will find solid armor is covering your life. [see James 1:22]

Originally published by me here: https://forthesakeofthetruth.com/2018/11/14/paper-armor/

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 21

Mon, 30 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 21

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 8 Section 2.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

What a section! Sharon has no faith at all, only skepticism. Molly Sue has nothing but faith. It is evident, she knows Jesus, really knows him intimately. That boggles Sharons mind. In all honestly, she isn't really sure there is such a thing as Jesus. Maybe he is just a fantasy, a figment of everyone's imagination.

Molly Sue's confidence, her solid faith in Jesus is unwavering. Sharon is certain that her mother will not magically appear on Christmas morning and she has no idea how to handle the fallout.

When Molly Sue insists on going to the church program Sharon would rather do almost anything than go. I've seen this so many times with people who do not know Jesus and who don't go to church. They won't even go to a simple program.

Their aversion is so great that they will make any excuse to avoid it. We have to ask ourselves why. Do they think they will be pressured to do something they don't want to do? Do they feel that their souls will be laid open bare? Do they fear that they will be judged by all who are there?

I know that the last thing the enemy wants is for anyone to be in a place with people who might love them into the kingdom of God. So, he will fill their heads with all kinds of nonsense.

And when they do venture to church they often hear in their minds thoughts that they are being judged, when they are not. They hear how they don't measure up to everyone else. They hear thoughts that they wore the wrong clothes or don't know the songs, and so much more. The enemy applies pressure.

So, they avoid it at all costs. Sharon feels guilt and shame which we talked about earlier. It is self imposed but she feels if there is a God, it is coming from him. So, she avoids church, or anything that could possibly, in her opinion, add more guilt and shame.

I suspect many are like that. They are already dealing with unforgiveness, bitterness, guilt, shame, and many other burdens. They instinctively know that if they go to church, or are around church people, they may be forced to deal with those things, maybe even confess those things. They will feel vulnerable and exposed.

Prior to Christmas Sharon and Molly Sue bake cookies and take them as gifts to some in the community. This used to be a standard practice in that era in small towns, and maybe larger ones too.

Molly Sue loved. Not just with the standard human love, but she loved with a deep and residing love from deep within. A love that can only come from the one who is love, Jesus.

She listened to the older people and she wasn't afraid to touch them and draw near to them, and was never in a hurry to go. She gave them what they needed without even knowing it.

We saw earlier how Molly Sue responded to a plastic doll positioned in the church nativity. She approached with awe and reverence. That nativity was symbolic and evident that it was real, but the symbolism was profound to Molly Sue.

At the church program Molly Sue was immersed and surrounded by the love of her life, Jesus. When real people, and a real baby portrayed the nativity, the realism overwhelmed the little girl.

She wept in worship and adoration unaware that anyone else was around or watching her.

I often weep in worship. One of my granddaughters once asked me in church if I was okay. I was more than okay. But she had seen my tears and was concerned that I was hurting. That is what she had known tears to mean. But when my heart is so full of love and adoration for Jesus, tears are in a sense a pop-off valve to release what I cannot contain.

Others express it in other ways, but for me - I cry. And I am okay with that. Molly Sue was also brought to tears and Sharon was bewildered. She had grown so jaded and cold hearted that she felt nothing.

With each disappointment and each tragedy in her life, she walled herself off a little bit more, until no love flowed freely.

We can see this in her actions. So when she says she loves Molly Sue I believe what she is really saying is that she loves her life with Molly Sue. She loves having a child to share her life with. Genuine love for Molly Sue would never have any other thought but caring for her until her mother returns and not trying to finagle a way to keep her no matter what.

When Molly Sue is asked about what she does on Christmas we see it was a simple Christmas with a small tree and the highlight being reading the Christmas story out of the bible. It is apparent that Molly Sue's mother focused on what Christmas really was.

There was no pile of presents, no lavish dinners, although in their world a turkey and fruitcake dinner may have been lavish.

Simple homemade gifts and of course, reading about baby Jesus. How far away we have come from that simple but joyful way of celebrating.

I am a giver by nature and I do love to buy and give. I love to shower people with love however I can, and yes, with buying gifts. I don't feel pressured to do so as many people do and how I once used to on occasion.

But the big moment in this section is Christmas morning. Sharon had tried to warn Molly Sue, but she had faith and was convinced that Jesus would answer her prayer.

On that morning she rushes to the living room and there sat the pile of presents and a new red bike, but the very thing she longed for and had been confident of getting was her mommy.

And, she wasn't there. She turned and turned, looking and looking. And with each turn tears threatened to burst forth. But just as Sharon emerged from the hallway to the living room, Jesus spoke to Molly Sue and gave her little heart a promise and it carried his hope and comfort. We don't know what that promise was, but it did bring comfort to Molly Sue.

Have you ever had a 'but Jesus' moment? I think we all have. Things are going off the rails or we are over our heads in something - but Jesus. He is not only our savior, but our daily rescuer and he always will be.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 22

Tue, 31 Mar 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 22

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 8 Section 3.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

We are relieved to see that Will did stand up to his uncle and took the job he wanted. That tells us a lot about Will's character. It also tells us a lot about his father's character too. Without that strong parental backing Will may not have had the strength to defy his uncle.

Sharon and Will are living full of happiness. Things are genuinely going their way. Will has the job he wants and Sharon finally has an interview that will get her out of the drugstore and doing what she learned in trade school. They are on their way.

This section is a simple snapshot of an evening of their life that reveals the simplicity of life and their optimism of the future. It also shows how their love for each other has grown.

Sharon is becoming more and more secure in Will's love for her and each day she allows herself to let her guard down a bit more.

The moment that catches us in this scene is when Sharon realized she missed a pill. It happens. It doesn't usually mean a thing, so she brushes it off even if slightly concerned.

She is so high on life at the moment, and so in love with Will that she simply disregards it. And honestly, what can she do? It is done and can't be undone so there is no need to stress over it.

In contemplating what to discuss about this simple life scene I began to think about our own simple life scenes, the moments we often overlook and disregard.

The times in the school pickup line, just waiting. The repetitive trips up and down the grocery aisle. Gathering the piles of laundry and then washing, folding, and putting it all away one more time.

Our lives are made up of these simple daily snapshots and we overlook, disregard, and forget about them. We hope that in between there are spectacular moments that dazzle us.

But what if it is those simple moments that are the most dazzling? My daughter and her three children lived with me for a few months before buying a home. I was responsible for taking the younger two to school and picking them up.

In my late fifties it was a huge shift in my life. But I knew those simple moments were brass ring moments. I would not get another opportunity like that to impart something of worth into their lives. And without that life interruption I would not have had those precious moments with them.

I could go down the list of mundane things and remind you that we need to be more thankful but I think it is more than that. Each waking breathing moment is an opportunity. An opportunity to serve, worship, and commune with God and others.

I want to challenge myself to elevate those moments to spectacular by inviting God into those moments. I want to challenge myself to have an ear to hear his voice and to lend my voice to his ear with praise.

Simple moments. Simple moments that are the glue that hold all the others together. How strong is our glue and how can we make it stronger?

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 23

Wed, 01 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 23

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 9 Section 1.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Valentine's Day. Some people love it and some people hate it. As for me I think we should take any day possible to acknowledge and love others, whether they are a love interest or not. Yes, I like Valentine's Day. Sometimes if we don't have a designated day we won't be compelled to do anything of that nature.

When I was growing up making the Valentine box out of a cigar box it was some of the most fun I ever had. I have always loved creating. And then taking time to select the exact right pack of Valentine cards. And yes, we gave everyone in our class a card.

I remember as I would sign and then address each one to a specific classmate I would think about that person. If I really liked them, was indifferent about them, or really disliked them.

In this day and age I don't think kids even address them, just sign them and put one in each box. I could be wrong about that, but if it is so, it seems very generic and benign. Telling someone they are thought fondly of is not meant to be antiseptic. It means nothing at all and no different than if they hadn't gotten a card at all.

I wonder to what if when I had helped my children address their cards we had talked more about the individual children. Maybe even prayed for them and over their cards. I had three kids. That is a lot of cards and would have been a lot of praying.

I also wonder, what if we had discussed the kids more. What about each one did my kids like or dislike, and maybe encourage them to see good things about those they disliked? What if Valentines is a missed opportunity for parents?

Pinterest has brought parenting to a completely different level. But I'm not sure that more decorations, more unique treats, more efforts towards the exterior is what we need, what our children need.

I wish I knew then what I know now. I wish I had spent more time on the things that matter. What about you?

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 24

Thu, 02 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 24

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 9 Section 2.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

I love this section. Sharon finally has an opportunity to work in the area she was trained in and is incredibly eager to do everything she can to impress her boss. She wants to be valuable to him.

Sometimes when it takes a long time to achieve our goal, when we have to be patient, the achievement of that goal is even sweeter. Out of gratitude, Sharon is eager to give above and beyond and to not just accomplish a lot of tasks, but to do those tasks well.

I was always that way. It may have stemmed a bit from the people pleasing personality that I had or that I just loved accomplishing things and doing them well.

For most of my life I was a single mom so I worked a lot while raising my kids. I know that much of the time I fell short on that front. They were good kids and it was a time when kids had a lot of freedom unlike today.

I've heard it said that millennials raised themselves. That is partly true as it was a time when parents worked, a lot.

Whether it was good or bad and whether I am considered a good or bad parent for it all, I suppose it depends on a variety of things. I do have a lot of regrets and see that I made a lot of bad choices that I would give anything to redo. But, I can't.

I am very thankful though for several things. My kids are very self sufficient. All three of them can do about anything. They can think for themselves and not just survive in this world, but flourish. They have stamina and perseverance. Maybe being left alone to your own devices while growing up will lead to that.

They also have always had an outstanding work ethic. I am not sure I can take full credit for that, but if they watched me and my dedication to working hard, as well as watching their father who had a great work ethic, they are living what was modeled to them.

Now I have not only grandchildren, but yes, great-grandchildren. Most have very strong work ethics. I look around at other younger adults and not only do I see a declining work ethic, but a lack of desire to work at all.

I am not being critical, just saying what I see. Did our obsession to work so much and put so much emphasis on work over family cause them to burn out on the idea of work?

Did it steal so much from them that they became repulsed by the very thing that took their parents away from them? Are they in a sense rebelling against their parents lifestyle? If so, that would not be a new thing.

Overworking to the point of obsession is not good at all. There were many nights that I should have come home but was instead burning the midnight oil at work. It was only later that I saw the damage that it did to my youngest son whom I had basically abandoned at home alone.

We had been so close and we did so much together, until I took a job I felt I needed to pour my entire life into. I thought to myself that he wouldn't even miss me. Oh, how wrong I was and I carry that regret to this day.

But we do need a strong work ethic. We need to feel satisfaction at a job well done. We need balance in our lives in the area of work and family.

I like to work. Even now as a retired Realtor, I work everyday. I am in here at my desk writing, marketing, or other work tasks that I have set to do for the day.

Goal making is as natural to me as breathing. I know each day, week, or month what I hope to accomplish. When I make and then achieve those goals there is a glowing sense of accomplishment that floods over me.

And here is the kicker. No one but me knows. I am not doing it because I have a boss micromanaging my every move or because I can shout it out to the world - look what I got done today, but because it feels so good to get things done and to see progress in my life.

Now here is the question. How do we re-instill a strong work ethic into the younger generations? And, how do we do it in such a way where there is balance in their lives?

We can't just look at them and point fingers and criticize. How do we learn to compete with their peers and have a strong enough voice with wisdom on this subject? How do we have a voice that they will listen to and respect?

As I said, I am very proud of not only my children, but also my grandchildren. As I said, most all of them work hard and accomplish a lot. They are goal setters and feel good when they achieve those goals. My kids did good with them. Some are still too young to work, but I trust when the time comes, they will also have a good work ethic.

Do you as an adult have a strong work ethic? What is causing you to feel ambivalent about work? Maybe you are a round peg in a square hole. Maybe what God designed you to be is not what you are actually doing.

We have all been there. Sometimes jobs are just jobs and not meant to be our forever career. But in the bible we are encouraged to do well, work hard, at whatever is before us.

If we are diligent to do well even at a job we don't like or enjoy, we will be rewarded with one we do feel fulfilled in. We, as a round peg, will find our round hole.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 25

Fri, 03 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 25

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 9 Section 3.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Sharon had many things in her life she chose to dread. The greatest was tied to losing Molly Sue. She didn't know whether her mother would be found, or if she would be taken away from her.

The day finally came where that dread was realized. It would have been easier if it had been her mother. She could have seen and understood that, but to have the court system rip her away and place her with yet another family that was not her birth mother was just adding insult to injury.

Sharon was a good mother to Molly Sue. She had given her love, time, and any material provision she needed. But one thing that society deemed as important, Sharon couldn't give her - a father in the home.

Things were changing in 1979 but so much was still the same and one of those things was the thought that children needed a two parent home. Even her friend Leslie is on the fence about it.

Discussing Sharon getting a lawyer brings us the name Matt Yates. The very name Yates opens up thoughts and memories about Will. Is she willing to talk to a lawyer that could be related to Will because he is the best and could possibly help her to keep Molly Sue? Possibly.

The thought grows on her as she is sitting there with Leslie and she finds deep within herself the determination to fight for her right to keep Molly Sue.

Sharon has had so much pain in her life and each time it seems that she is getting her feet under her and things are going to change, she gets hit hard once again.

When one hardship after another comes crashing in on us like an ocean wave we barely have time to catch our breath. Discouragement and hopelessness settles in and we just give up and drown in a sea of despair. That is where Sharon is or was before Molly Sue came into her life.

That little girl brought so much joy to her and gave her hope once again, even though there seemed to be a dark cloud of doubt hovering overhead.

To Sharon it is the only thing she has to live for, to look forward to. Before Molly Sue she had settled into a mundane life, what else could she do? She liked her co-workers, she felt purpose at the police station.

But when Molly Sue walked into her life that day it was as if a bright light came and suddenly her gray world became technicolor. It opened her eyes to just how bland and dull her life had been. To go back to that after having had a full life with Molly Sue was unbearable.

Life is a series of ups and downs. They can be slight or profound. Unfortunately for Sharon she continues to have a series of profound downswings and each one hinders her ability to rebound and move forward.

We know she masks the pain with alcohol which we know is a depressant. We know very little at this point of any other friendships other than Leslie and her co-workers.

Molly Sue has brought something in her life other than just a child to love. She has brought a new look at Christianity and the love of Christ.

Sharon battles with it, but there is no denying that the light is glowing in her home on a daily basis.

What if Molly Sue had not been taught about Jesus and wasn't adoringly in love with him? What if she had been a surly dark leaning child who gave Sharon constant grief? Would Sharon have relinquished guardianship much sooner?

I believe so. It wasn't just mothering Molly Sue that gave Sharon joy. It was the light of Christ that came into her home when Molly Sue arrived. She was drawn to that as much as to Molly Sue. And she does not realize that she can have that same light in her life even if Molly Sue leaves.

Many scenarios could play out here. She could get to keep Molly Sue despite all the odds, she could lose her but find the true light of life - Jesus. She could lose Molly Sue and fall so deep into despair that she doesn't ever find light or life again.

If you were her friend Leslie what would you say to her, how would you encourage her to know Christ when she is so blatantly opposite to it? Maybe just what she is doing, loving her and being there for her. Sometimes that is exactly what Christ would want us to do.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

God Moves Chess Pieces to Answer Your Prayers | Miracle Story - Episode 5

Sun, 05 Apr 2026 12:00:00 -0500

God Moves Chess Pieces to Answer Your Prayers

I got married at 17. Now, that seems very early, but in 1975 in rural American it was quite common. I graduated from a class of 19 and by our graduation over half of our class was married. Unfortunately only a tiny portion of those remain married to this day.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

Damaged Goods

To say I was damaged goods is not a comment to elicit a sympathetic word or for you to feel sorry for me. It was a fact. There were many factors that may or may not surface in the course of this blog about my life, but please just believe me when I say that there were issues the enemy had orchestrated to drive me to do things that were not in my best interest.

I made choices based on warped feelings and mental lies the enemy had placed in me and convinced me of. I was not where I could have been. I did not make choices that I could have made that would have turned out better in the long run.

No Regrets

But I do not, and will not regret a single one because every wrong choice is an opportunity for God to miraculously shift our course. Please hear me when I say that I never encourage anyone to make a wrong choice because they know in the end God can perform a miracle. We should never be that flippant. It may be a long bumpy road to the good outcome.

Many people came to me and asked me if I was sure that was what I wanted to do. It was. I wanted out of my parents home. Yes, God had done a miracle and my father was not drinking. Yes, our home life was so much better. But my relationship with my mother was not better. In fact it felt like each year it just grew worse and worse.

A Root Cause

As I grew older, I began to understand that there had to be a huge underlying story that was the root of my mother's angst towards me, but I didn't know what it was. At age 17, I just wanted out.

To prepare for our marriage, we went and bought a single-wide trailer home and a week before our wedding, he got a job in the oil field so we would have money to live on. The job he had would barely have kept us in frozen pizza, must less anything else. And of course, I was still in high school.

Kicked Doors Open

To this day I am not sure if it was God sending angels to hinder us getting married, or if it was the enemy just making the whole thing horrifically hard. Knowing what I know today, I would stop and pause and at least ask. Back then I just kept going forward and never really thought of asking God what He wanted for me.

Being an expert seamstress, I was making my wedding dress. It was quite elaborate. Laidback and lackadaisical were very good words to describe how I was. Procrastination was my middle name. And the stress of me getting half way through sewing my dress then doing nothing on it for weeks, put my mother in the hospital from the stress of it all.

Couldn't Get a License

I did finish my dress, complete with seeded pearls on the lace overlay and all the teeny tiny satin buttons. But then, when we went to get our marriage license, it came to our attention that our blood tests had dried up in the mail system somewhere. So, the county would not issue us a marriage license.

We talked about doing a quickie marriage in Texas, then coming back for the wedding, but the pastor of our church would not 'marry' us in church if we did that. He required a bona fide marriage license from the state of Oklahoma and he would not marry an already married couple. The wedding was planned in two days. There was no time to get new blood tests, not in 1975.

My Mother Was a Formidable Force

We went back to the county courthouse and I remember my mom walking back behind the counter where no one but employees were supposed to go. She took the woman by her upper arm and marched her to the back of that room and had a 'discussion'. To this day I do not know what she said, but we walked out of there with a marriage license.

The evening before we got married, my mother got a new car. Her current car was paid for and so she gave it to me so I would have a car to get back and forth to school, and wherever else I needed. I was all set and ready for my new life.

Disappointment

But, it wasn't what I had hoped for. It seemed to me that the moment we got married, my now husband immediately changed. He was no longer happy with the way we had lived. He began to demand that I be a certain way, do certain things, and so forth. I really felt caught off guard and as though someone had jerked a rug right out from under me.

Not to mention, his new oil field career took him several miles away from our home to work nights, seven days a week. Then between the two cars we had, one or the other kept breaking down and he would only fix the one he needed to get to work, so I never had a car to drive. I was always stranded.

Isolation

I was stuck in a small town where I didn't know anyone, alone all evening. We didn't even have a phone, because that town had a local phone company with a waiting list that was months long. I had never felt so isolated and alone.

Fortunately, a classmate lived in the same trailer park and she would let me ride with her to school, which was about 15 or more miles away. I went to Vo-Tech (that is what we called vocational-technical schools back then) in the afternoon. I would ride the bus back to the town where I lived, but had to walk several miles from the bus stop to get home each day.

Loneliness

Loneliness was all I felt. I was so very sad and incredibly alone. We did eventually move our trailer a few months later to the town where I grew up. I graduated high school, but things just kept happening. There was just so much drama and discord. To say I was miserable was an understatement.

In May of 1976 I graduated high school that year and not long after I got home from my senior trip, I realized that I was pregnant with our first child. I was thrilled! Finally someone I could love and who would love me back, because truly other than my dear sweet father, I didn't feel loved at all.

Sick and Pregnant

That summer of being pregnant I had morning sickness so bad that I would throw up, then take one of those pills we now know were not good for us or the baby, then throw it up. Then wait a moment and try to take another one. We had a bookcase headboard and I would keep crackers in easy reach so that I could grab one before I even got out of bed. It didn't work, but I tried.

My mother and grandmother took several weeks and went to California without me which increased my loneliness. My mother-in-law thought I was a horrible wife to her son and so I didn't feel welcomed there. High school friends had all scattered. Things were no better than they ever were.

Hot and Pregnant

Then our AC window unit went out. Here I was big, very big, and pregnant in a single-wide trailer house in the heat of Oklahoma and no AC and nowhere to go. I would literally lay down in the middle of the living room floor on my back and spread out my legs and arms so they wouldn't touch and just pass out from the heat. This was the only way I knew to survive. If I were to guess, I would say the temperature in that trailer was easily a hundred degrees or more.

As the time for my baby's arrival came, I was told that he was bottom first with his legs up over his head and that with my short stature there was no way to deliver him safely through a normal birth. I was devastated. But just to show how young and immature I was, my first thought was that I wouldn't be able to wear a bikini again, because back then, a C-section resulted in that heavy up and down ugly scar.

Wracked With Pain

We set a date, I went into the hospital, and it was time. What no one knew was that my body had a high, very high tolerance to drugs. First, they gave me a spinal block for the surgery so I could be 'awake' for delivery. Then, they gave me whatever they give you to knock you completely out. I went out, but then I woke up and felt everything. The spinal was gone. The anesthesia was gone. The pain was horrific and they couldn't give me anything more until they finished.

My Baby Boy

I won't describe further how horrible that whole ordeal was. You can imagine. But, I had my new baby boy. I named him after my dear sweet father because what else could I name my precious new baby but after the man I loved the most.

We were in the hospital for one entire week. Major surgery, etc. kept me there, which was normal for that day and age. When, I arrived home there was the cutest little red Mustang sitting there. My sweet daddy was tired of me not having a working car to drive and he had bought it for me. It was not brand new, but nearly, and I loved it! I felt life might be turning around after all.

Exhausted and Heartsick

However, it didn't. I was breastfeeding because that was what you were supposed to do. And my baby cried all night long. I, for whatever reason, couldn't sleep during the day, and as soon as I laid down at night, he began to cry. I was exhausted and nearly delirious.

My mom would come and help me try and rock him all night long she would rock and carry him and then I would. Bless her heart, because then she would go to work and teach school all the next day. She couldn't come every night. So most nights, I would just sit and rock him while he cried endlessly and I did too. I would rock and we would cry.

The Point of the Story

Now to the point of this story. I remember this night profoundly. I was rocking, we were both crying, and my husband was yelling yet again for me to shut him up so he could go to sleep, because he had to go to work the next day. Mom's took care of babies, dad's went to work. That is just the way it was.

But, I couldn't make my sweet baby happy. I had no idea what to do. So, that particular night as we were rocking and crying, I cried out to God. I began to beg God for help. I begged him to make things better. I had been through so much and I just didn't know how much more I could take before I crumbled into a heap.

I remember saying, there has to be more to life than this. Please God, please God, please help me.

The Answer Came in an Unexpected Way

Now, I know this story has been a long one, but I feel it was very necessary to give you a clear picture of where I was mentally and emotionally at the time.

One Sunday morning while sitting in the church I was attending, in walked a new family. They had just moved to town and were standing at the back looking for a place to sit. As soon as I saw the woman, I heard, "Now, that is a Christian."

I was startled. I was sitting in a church full of about 200 Christians. I did not know anything at all about that woman. But her face radiated light. As I later discovered, her husband received a company transfer to our town almost at the exact same time as when I prayed to God for help.

God Will Move Chess Pieces For You

More life chess pieces were moved and I wound up working with that lady. The joy of the Lord was all over her. I loved her so much and was drawn to her. They had bought a house less than half a mile from where we lived.

It was not coincidence that God brought her into my life. I would go to her house as often as I could to just visit with her. One night our conversation drifted around to the Baptism of the Holy Spirit. All I had ever seen was strange and I didn't know what to think about it.

It felt like I literally drug her testimony out of her. She did not relinquish it easily. But as I read it, as she had written it down, my heart burned. I knew this was what I was missing. I knew my entire life would change if I just had that. I yearned for it with a hunger that was unlike anything I had ever known.

I Didn't Want to Wait

She taught me first, showing me scriptures to give me understanding. Before, when I had read the bible it was always as if I was reading Greek. I would read and read and have no understanding of what I had just read.

But, suddenly it was amazingly clear even in the King James Bible. Not only that, I was also receiving revelation knowledge. The words were being seared into my soul. I began devouring the bible all day long, seriously. I didn't want to do anything else.

I Couldn't Wait

And still, she had not prayed with me. But on Thanksgiving night 1977, I showed up at her house at about 10:30 or 11:00 that night. All the lights were off. I stood on her dark porch and tapped lightly so as not to wake her family. What gumption I had, but I was desperate for the Baptism of the Holy Spirit.

She answered the door, and I said, "I need you to pray with me right now to receive the baptism of the Holy Spirit." She led me through her dark house to the room where she studied and we sat on the bed. She prayed with me, and my life was split wide open with life. I was never ever the same again.

That Was Just the Beginning

As I begin to give you in subsequent posts other miracles, you will see that all the pain, heartache, loneliness, and hardship that I had experienced most of my life, suddenly faded away. This miracle was the miracle that has made my life new each day, no matter the hardship that was to come, both from life and from my own poor decisions.

This miracle alone is the most profound miracle and one that every single person can and needs to have. I cannot stress this enough. If you want to live a miraculous and supernatural life, this is the way.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/miracles/my-miraculous-life-pt-5

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Mary vs. Martha A View From The Mary Perspective | Archive Story - Episode 5

Mon, 06 Apr 2026 00:00:00 -0500

Mary vs. Martha - A View From The Mary Perspective

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

We all know the story of Martha and Mary where Martha was busy and Mary was seemingly doing nothing, sitting at the feet of Jesus.

Luke 10:38-42

38 Now while they were on their way, it occurred that Jesus entered a certain village, and a woman named Martha received and welcomed Him into her house.

39 And she had a sister named Mary, who seated herself at the Lord's feet and was listening to His teaching.

40 But Martha [overly occupied and too busy] was distracted with much serving; and she came up to Him and said, Lord, is it nothing to You that my sister has left me to serve alone? Tell her then to help me [to lend a hand and do her part along with me]!

41 But the Lord replied to her by saying, Martha, Martha, you are anxious and troubled about many things;

42 There is need of only one (or but a few things). Mary has chosen the good portion [that which is to her advantage], which shall not be taken away from her.

In every sermon I've heard preached on this, every preacher has given Martha at least a little credit, a little applaud for getting things done. After all, if we always sit at the feet of Jesus, we will never get anything done, or will we?

Are You Sitting at the Feet of Jesus?

Had Martha just sat down in the kitchen, she would have not been doing what Mary was. Please let me be clear - there is a huge difference in just sitting and sitting at the feet of Jesus!

I am a professed Mary. Always have been and always will be. So, let me speak from this perspective.

Decades ago I came across Acts 1:8 in the Amplified version of the bible and a lightbulb came on. I latched onto it and my life forever changed. Without knowing it, I suddenly understood why it was okay to be a Mary, fully, completely, in every way.

Acts 1:8,9

8 But you shall receive power (ability, efficiency, and might) when the Holy Spirit has come upon you, and you shall be My witnesses in Jerusalem and all Judea and Samaria and to the ends (the very bounds) of the earth.

9 And when He had said this, even as they were looking [at Him], He was caught up, and a cloud received and carried Him away out of their sight.

This verse is the last recorded thing that Jesus said to his disciples before he went away. He instructed them to go wait for the Holy Spirit to come baptist them with fire and with power.

We Have Been Given Power

He promised that this baptism would give them power (dynamin in the Greek) meaning ability, efficiency, and might. My eyes were opened to that fact and I anchored it into my faith. If you don't believe it, it can't work for you.

I've worked in multiple corporate jobs and run and managed many businesses in my life. I've been asked for years, how do I get so much done. To which the answer I always had was usually never one most people wanted to hear.

Over two decades ago, I worked for a national corporation. I received a call one day from my manager who told me I was to speak at our company's national recruiting conference and tell everyone why I had been so successful in recruiting with our external clients.

More With Less

This was not the recruiting of people we hired for our own company, at which I always exceeded my goals, but in working with other companies like Procter & Gamble, Novartis, and others, helping them recruit. I had a stellar reputation and success rate there.

When my manager asked me to speak at the conference, I promptly said no. We were close friends and both were Spirit filled Christians. I told him there was no way I could talk to a large secular group of people and tell them why I was so successful and not tell them the real reason.

After much back and forth, I of course, did the conference. My manager simply left me with, "Just tell them the things that you do." It was the best I had to offer in such a restricted environment.

I gave the presentation. I showed them what I did. How I charted my steps, the file system I had created, and so much more.

I Never Felt The Effort

At the end, many of my colleagues came up to me and said, "It's just too much work." I was surprised, because I never felt the effort. Yes, I did work, but the work seemed effortless.

I spent a ton of time doing nothing. I also spent a ton of time alone at Jesus feet. In fact this job was one in which I was doing my work alone most of the time. During that time, I was always acutely aware of the presence of Jesus right there with me, leading me and guiding me.

I was constantly talking to him as I worked, keeping an ear leaned toward the Holy Spirit. It was he who gave me the way to do what I did. Even though in the natural it appeared to be a lot of work, with the Holy Spirit efficiency, it seemed very little to me.

Praise From the Top

That 'very little' work resulted in letters from the top praising my efforts. I have a notebook where I have kept every letter, including the one from the head of the human resources department at Procter & Gamble praising my efforts and telling my company that they should clone everything I am doing because of the my results.

Fast forward a couple of decades. I currently handle three businesses, more or less. All small, yet equally challenging. Last year I wrote and published three novels. When the Holy Spirit said it was time to write, I wrote and that was the result.

It was while I was spending time at the feet of Jesus and being with him, that I so clearly heard, "It's time to write." And with his timing came his dynamin (ability, efficiency, and might) to write, publish, and market three novels in one year.

I've had countless people amazed at that accomplishment. But I am here to tell you, it really seemed effortless to me. I again, spent tons of time, doing nothing. I also spent tons of time, at the feet of Jesus.

God Time is Different Than Our Time

How can this be? I know all you self-professed Martha's out there want to know. All of you Martha's who are so pumped by all the work you do and are constantly doing, almost to the brink of pride.

Let me tell you how. It is simply the difference between a headwind and a tailwind. Doing anything without the efficiency received by sitting at the feet of Jesus results in a headwind. It will always be harder for you and you will always accomplish less, no matter how hard you try.

I much prefer the tailwind. I dare say that Mary having sat at Jesus feet could have gotten up afterwards and completed dinner in a fraction of the time, over Martha's lengthy hard work.

My husband is always amazed at how quickly I can get a meal together. Others are often amazed at everything else that I do. But, IT IS NOT ME. It is the efficiency, ability, and might of the Holy Spirit.

Need More Time - Give Some to Jesus

Let me challenge you that many out there who appear to be Martha's are actually Mary's who sit at the feet of Jesus then are production powerhouses. Being a Mary and knowing who is really responsible, helps keep me from the temptation of pride.

I have no doubt that I am just the vessel, and were it not for the power of the Holy Spirit, I would have just been sitting and accomplishing nothing.

I guard my time at the feet of Jesus. I won't give it up. I don't do early morning things with friends or colleagues. I always graciously decline, unless it is absolutely necessary. I understand the worth and value of that time and I refuse to give it up. Plus, I enjoy it way too much.

It still feels foreign to me when people marvel at all that I get done and all that I do, and unfortunately how it makes them feel so inadequate. But everyone has access to this very same efficiency, ability, and might.

Are You Able?

We've not even talked about that word ability specifically in the definition. That's another thing that people are often commenting about, is my ability. But, IT IS NOT ME. It is the ability that comes from sitting at Jesus feet.

Mary could do in a fraction of the time what it took Martha endless amounts of time to do. I know, I'm a Mary.

Originally published by me here: https://forthesakeofthetruth.com/2019/11/25/mary-vs-martha/

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 26

Mon, 06 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 26

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 10 Section 1.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Sharon's hard work paid off. Bill noticed it, appreciated it and rewarded her for it. This is what I was talking about earlier. The amazing feeling of being rewarded for hard work.

Sharon had worked exceedingly hard but it wasn't sustainable and both she and her boss Bill knew that. Rather than divide the job into two separate individual jobs, he was rewarding her by allowing her to structure the other position and then supervise the employee.

Sharon was over the moon and rose to the challenge. This kind of heady feeling of approval can be as addictive as any other good feeling.

If we become addicted to this type of approval and praise from overworking, we will find ourselves overworking repeatedly and neglecting other things in our lives. It becomes a drug to us and is just as damaging to our souls. We become workaholics, an addictive behavior of over working for a dopamine hit.

When the time comes that we don't receive the praise for our over achievements then we very often crash and burn. Toxic competition and jealousy are always crouching at the door of this type of behavior.

Working hard and receiving accolades for that job well done is a good thing until it isn't. We must learn to work for the intrinsic rewards that it provides and not just the external ones.

Personally I love the feeling that I have finished my tasks for the day. I love setting goals and seeing them achieved. Most will never know that I completed a goal, much less set one in the first place. My own personal satisfaction is more than enough for me.

I began to feel a little put off when I posted to social media after completing something. I initially liked to share my good news with my friends on social media.

But often it was met with not just congratulations, but then on to very well meaning comments glorifying me and my talent. They were honest heartfelt comments, but I didn't want flattery and it felt wrong to post something knowing my comment feed would be filled with that.

I post because I just want to share the beauty of a painting to enhance others lives, or an article I've written to teach and encourage others, which is often met with crickets chirping.

Posting art or engaging articles enhance my own life and I love it when others do that. The beautiful art is so entertaining and uplifting to me. I try and thank them or give them a thumbs up.

I also love reading articles that enhance my life. So when I do the same, I only want to enhance a life. But all of the posting has caused me to question my motive for doing so.

Why do I post and what is it I hope to accomplish from it. I believe we all need to reevaluate our motives.

Whether it is overworking for the dopamine hit of praise, or posting for the same result, let's all remember that we must work to keep our lives in balance and our motives pure.

Work will fade away some day and we will in all probability fail or get fired, or not get that promotion at one time or another. But people and memories will fill our lives forever if we nurture them.

Balance is the key. We will all do well to remember that.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 27

Tue, 07 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 27

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 10 Section 2.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Sharon has no foundation of hope or faith for that matter to undergird her emotional foundation, so with each adverse winds she crumbles.

In her mind God is not a good god. She has blamed him for every bad thing that has ever happened to her so she can only imagine that yet again he will punish her with something bad.

I've met countless people in my life that blamed God for everything bad that happened in their life. They were cold and bitter where God was concerned.

However, God is a good god. If there is pain or suffering in our life it can come from many sources. It can come from our own poor decisions, it can come from just life in general in this fallen world of ours.

It can also come from the enemy. It says clearly in the bible that Satan comes to steal, kill, and destroy. Jesus died so that we can have life and life more abundant.

Those are two diametrically opposed things. Satan never does anything but take, harm, and disrupt. Our pain gives him pleasure.

But God had made a way to give us genuine life, joy, and happiness. He doesn't promise continual rose gardens but provides tools to weather those storms of life anchored to him.

Often those angry at God will suggest that since he is God, if he was good, he would stop all the pain or he wouldn't allow this and that to happen.

But, he has given us a free will to do as we please. He has given us the choice on how we live and how we conduct our lives.

It is more than hypocritical to wrench the power of our lives away from him allowing him no input or instruction, until it all goes awry and we have the audacity to blame him for the horrible outcome.

We can't have it both ways. We can't want total control over out whole life then blame him for not taking control.

We may feel temporary remorse during those times of pain only to wrench ourselves back from him when all things seem rosy again.

Sharon is in a fixed state of anger towards God. She may try to conjure up hope from somewhere inside of her, but it is a natural humanistic hope not based on anything powerful or real and certainly not sustainable.

We see the growing problem of her dependence on alcohol. The tougher things get, the greater her need to mask the pain. She knows in her heart what is coming, dreads what is coming and can't bear the pain of it.

She does call the attorney but is in a state of panic and slams the phone down before she can complete the task. But, Molly Sue is there, quick to comfort.

Was the visit with the social worker as bad as Sharon dreaded it was, or was it just her fear speaking? Will her constant dread of it all be a self-fulfilling prophecy or will she be able to pull it together with the help of an attorney, and solid friends?

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 28

Wed, 08 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 28

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 10 Section 3.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Wow what a bombshell! We knew that Sharon had never gotten married since we see her unmarried when Molly sue arrives and then tells the social worker that she has never been married.

But then we wonder about Will's baby that she adamantly refused to abort. So many questions.

They had been the perfect couple. He loved her and she loved her. Sometimes though in situations of pressure young minds, and yes old ones too, have trouble negotiating, in arriving at a wise decision.

I may have overplayed the moral's clause here, but they were a real thing here. My mother was a teacher and she absolutely could not smoke. It was in her contract.

But, the first thing she did as soon as she was pulling away from school each day was to light up a cigarette.

They could have gotten married while she was pregnant, but in a legal position Will was bound by societal pressure. That same country club crowd that had belittled Sharon in the women's room that night at the club would be relentless if they had gotten married while she was pregnant.

Will seems to be the enemy here, but he wanted to save Sharon from that onslaught and to help save her reputation. He did love her. He could have weathered it as a man, but he couldn't have saved Sharon.

Sharon only saw things one way. She had lost her first baby to abortion, she had lost baby Even to a move, and she was not going to lose that baby even if it meant leaving the love of her life, Will.

Her heart had turned. It had hardened almost instantly when she perceived her pregnancy was being threatened yet again.

Every suggestion he had made was rejected. She wasn't even willing to talk about it any longer. Her newly hardened heart had made the decision for her.

Having a baby had become an obsession for Sharon and she would not let anything stand in the way of that.

I am against abortion. But, I believe they could have come to a solution had she allowed an honest discussion with Will.

Eloping would have been a great solution. They didn't owe anyone an explanation on why they eloped. They may have been chided and teased for it, and yes when Sharon started to show in earnest they would know. But, they would be looked on as having done the right thing and no more would have been said.

And honestly back then it was thought that if you were pregnant when you got married, you didn't deserve a big wedding and the bride certainly didn't deserve to wear white.

One of my very best friends got pregnant and they did have a small wedding and we found her a cream, off-white wedding gown because it was an abomination to wear white in her condition.

Sharon just couldn't look past the immediate lack of elation that she had wanted from Will. She wanted him to be as exuberant as she was. But she had dreaded the entire time that he wouldn't be and yes, here is another self-fulfilled prophesy.

We do this to ourselves. We get something into our heads and then we don't budge from it. When we don't get the immediate reaction from someone that we want, we shut down, often perceiving it as rejection. So, we reject back in return which is exactly what Sharon did.

No flexibility. No understanding. No forgiveness. Just emotional shutdown.

Let this be a lesson to us all to not have a knee-jerk reaction in times like this when we don't receive the words or emotions that we wanted.

Taking a deep breath, extending a little understanding, will go a long way. Empathy, trying to see things from another's viewpoint is not common these days. We see things through our eyes only and we draw a hard and fast line.

In order to be empathetic though we have to let our emotional walls down which can mean we are vulnerable to hurt and pain. But it is worth the chance.

What if Sharon had not hardened her heart that night, but had tried to see things from Will's point of view? What if she had sat through a painful discussion and that might have possibly led to a favorable conclusion?

But no, it was her way or the highway which we as people often take. Can we do better? I think so. Let's try. What do you say?

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 29

Thu, 09 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 29

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 11 Section 1.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

A new main character is now on the scene, Donna. She is young and a free spirit. We find out that she is pregnant but not married to the baby's father, Jared.

This doesn't seem to a problem for her, her parents, or Jared. This is quite a contrast to the world in which Sharon lives.

We might arrive at the conclusion that Donna's parents are hippies, or just have a much freer mindset than the rest of society.

I believe they live the way they do because they wanted to break free from the rigors of conventional society. Maybe not hippies, but just want to live in a much more relaxed way.

Her father works in construction even though they have their own farm where they grow their own food, and can supplement when necessary.

We don't know about Jared, what he does or if he even lives there with Donna.

Her mother though seems to be the driving force of the freedom in the home. She is an artist when not tending to the garden and other things at home. Now I don't want to insinuate that all artists are free spirits, but many are, especially in that era.

Donna just spontaneously left the house for a walk on a beautiful sunny day. I am sure she didn't have plan on where she was going or when she would be back.

She is dressed just like I dressed back then, jean cut-offs and a halter top, and of course flip-flops. I even made my halter top out of old jeans just like the one described here.

Donna nearly abandoned her walk when the bugs and goat-heads began to overwhelm her, but the creek and cool shade tree continued to beckon her.

She dozed slightly then was awakened by the sense that someone else was near. I am sure she was startled, but she didn't want to open her eyes suddenly or react suddenly to startle the other person.

Here we meet the mysterious Buddy that Molly Sue had been referring to. He was a large man, that was obviously mentally challenged. His mental capacity was that of a much younger person. Childlike in many ways.

In his mind he sees the need to protect Donna because she is pregnant. His mental disability came when his father beat his mother while she was pregnant with him. He was told this and belittled for his mental shortcomings.

So, in his mind, he wants to protect the baby Donna is carrying. He is a large man and Donna has no way to overcome his strength. She believes she can outwit him at a later time if she is just patient.

She is trying to watch and make note of where he is taking her because he is taking her in a completely different direction than the one in which she came. The trip to his home is quite far.

We wonder what he was doing and how he wound up where Donna was. We may never know and it may not matter. What does matter is that their paths met and there they are.

This scene makes me wonder, have we ever been convinced that we were helping someone by doing something that was really in essence hurting them. We just knew that what we were doing was the right thing for them, but it wasn't.

I know I have. As a parent we are often faced with this. No matter how hard we try sometimes we get it wrong. It is easy here to fault Buddy for taking Donna, but we have to understand that he is convinced in his child-like brain that he is protecting her.

We know by now that Molly Sue knows and loves Buddy, so she has grown up knowing him which presents more questions with answers yet to come.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 30

Fri, 10 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 30

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 11 Section 2.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

We met Buddy for the first time in the last section. Now we see that Molly Sue is watching the woods behind the school on the other side of the large clearing. She thinks she has heard him call her name, so she watches.

The parent teacher conference went well. Molly Sue is a good student who loves learning. This is good for both Molly Sue and Sharon. Since Molly Sue is improving that looks very good for Sharon.

Also, it appears that the teacher spoke well of Sharon to Marcia Wallace. That should go a long way in helping Sharon keep Molly Sue.

But not so fast. It seems that Leslie had a lead balloon to drop. She herself spoke highly of Sharon as of course she would. But Marcia Wallace is probing Leslie for more information that she is convinced that she has.

Then she asks about Sharon's drinking. Leslie does believe that Sharon drinks too much, but she isn't all that concerned about it. She has never seen Sharon do anything that shows she has a problem with it.

But when Leslies confesses, Sharon is devastated. Once again she just knows that it will all fall apart.

I believe she secretly feels that she doesn't deserve to keep Molly Sue and so every time there is a bump in the road, she falters.

Have you ever felt that something you wanted very well just wouldn't happen because deep inside you felt you didn't deserve it? I know I have. It is a horrible feeling.

How do we overcome this? How do we know if something we want will happen for us?

Because what the Lord gives us doesn't come to us because we deserve it. We can't do enough to deserve anything. It is from his goodness and kindness that he blesses us with our requests.

Even when he doesn't - right then - give us what we have asked for, it may be a delayed answer so that we will be able to handle the 'yes'. Or he may, out of his deep love for us, be protecting us from the 'yes'. Whatever the case may be, he gives to us because he loves us and not because we deserve it.

Does Sharon deserve to have Molly Sue? That is debatable, but she has been very good to the girl and Molly Sue is happy and cared for. I would say that if anyone but her mom should have her it would be Sharon.

But remember that sometimes our 'yes' doesn't happen for our own protection, growth, or for the other persons welfare.

It is anyone's guess if Sharon will be able to keep Molly Sue.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Money Where There Was None | Miracle Story - Episode 6

Sun, 12 Apr 2026 12:00:00 -0500

Money Where There Was None

As I said, receiving the baptism of the Holy Spirit opened the floodgates to the supernatural and miraculous in my life. I had always been one that once I saw it in the bible, I just accepted it.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

So, when the bible said miracles were mine and the legacy for my life that Jesus had died to give me, I believed it. Because I believed it, and still do, miracles seemed to be everywhere.

Hungry to Learn

I studied the bible on my own. I devoured books written by others who had experienced miracles. I prayed in the Spirit as I drove, long or short distances.

My husband and I had moved our single-wide trailer yet again. We were now out in the country on a portion of my parents property. They owned 160 acres which had ranch and farm land.

My husband still worked in the oil field and was gone most of the time. He worked seven days a week, and usually had to drive one hour each way to and from work. So, I was alone with our baby boy most of the time.

Little to Budget

We had gone into debt almost as soon as we got married. We bought furniture. While I was in the hospital with my first born, he bought a new, much needed vehicle. I was not working and was trying to run our tiny household at 19 and had never been taught how. I didn't know how to cook. I didn't know how to manage money. But, we both knew how to spend it.

As soon as I heard that we were supposed to tithe, I did. The bible said it, I believed it, and so I just did it. I wanted to do whatever I was supposed to do and felt joy in doing it.

Tithing Was a Start

Even though I was tithing, it was not a magic wand to quick financial freedom. I didn't expect that; I was tithing out of obedience and love for the Father. But, I had a desire to manage money well. It seemed though that I was always running out of money and accidentally writing checks that would overdraw our bank account.

The Lord helped me develop a system, long before Dave Ramsey since this was in 1977. I would take my husband's paycheck to the bank each pay period with a list of bills that needed paid. I would get money orders for those bills, and then get a series of $5 bills, one for each day for two weeks to cover until the next payday. Whatever was left over remained in the bank. It wasn't much. I could tell the tellers at the bank thought I was crazy.

I Had a System

When I got home, I would mail the money orders off, paying the bills. That way I didn't have to worry about them not getting paid. I then took seven small white envelopes and taped them inside the pantry door. I put one $5 bill in each. I wrote a day of the week on each envelope.

Today, we could not get by with $5 a day as a budget, but then I could, even if just barely. If I didn't spend the days money, I would remove it and put it in the next day's envelope which would now have $10 in it. I would do this 'roll-over' system until I needed to go to the grocery store and would take what money was in the envelope for that day whether it was $5 or $30 and buy groceries.

It Worked Until It Didn't

This system worked for the most part. I was really trying. I really wanted to manage the money we had well. But for some reason one week, I ran out of money early on. Obviously I had had to rob the other envelopes of their stash for some reason. Whatever had come up, I don't know, but we had spent what I normally budgeted.

So, I prayed. I needed to go to the grocery store. I needed groceries. The last time I went, I had spent nearly all that I had. Honestly, I think I may have had a little over a dollar in my wallet.

Inspired to Go Shop and See

As I was praying, I thought I would just go to the grocery store and see what I could get with what I had. I went, not even sure how much money I did have since I was afraid to look, and bought a few things.

When I got to the checkout stand I was very anxious, thinking I would have to ask our small town grocer to allow me to get what I had brought to the checkout stand on credit. I was trying to get up the courage to ask since I knew it was inevitable. I knew I did not have enough in my purse to pay for it all, even though it was only about five dollars or so.

Anxiety at the Cash Register

She rang it up and I reached into my purse to get what money I had. When I opened my wallet, I just stared at it. There was the exact amount that I needed and a few coins left over. There was more than enough!

Let me stress to you that I knew I had only had around one dollar in there. To see over five dollars in there was shocking. I knew it was a miracle. I knew God had an angel put money in my purse. My faith was bolstered even more. As I saw the money there I felt a hot flush of the Holy Spirit.

Had to Do It Again

But, what I bought was barely enough to make the meals for one day. I had to go back to the grocery store again the next day. I knew exactly what I had in my wallet. Those few coins that I had left over the day before.

I shopped, searching for the least expensive and most 'stretchable' items I could find, but selected even less than the day before. When I got to the checkout counter again, I was thinking I would have to ask for credit. But when I opened my wallet, there was the money I needed to pay for all my groceries, with a few coins left over. I was dumbfounded. One day was outstanding, two days in a row what shocking. Again, my faith was bolstered and I was walking on air.

And Again...

If that had been the only two times that week it would have been enough, but it didn't stop there. I went to the grocery each day until payday. Each time there was just enough money in my wallet to get what I needed for that day, with a few coins left over. If I were to count, probably three or four days that provisional miracle occurred. Payday came and I was back to living on my $5 a day budget and the 'money in my wallet' miracle stopped.

I have found money since then randomly, but I have not since experienced that type of financial miracle in that particular way. Had it been once or twice, I could have possibly explained it away, but that many days in a row was impossible to deny. I believed in miracles and was looking for them everywhere, and so it was easy to see it, recognize it as such, and thank God for it.

Watching For Miracles

I wonder what if I had not recognized it as a miracle that first day. What if I had blown it off or excused it away? Would I have seen subsequent miracles the following days? I choose to see the tiniest things as supernatural and miraculous, and I firmly believe that being always on the lookout for them, actually multiplies them in my life.

Seeing the first one on that first day fired me up and I was expectant each day. By the third day, I went with confidence that I would have what I needed, and guess what? I had in my formerly nearly empty purse, just what I needed.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/miracles/my-life-of-miracles-part-6

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Do People Ever Change? | Archive Story - Episode 6

Mon, 13 Apr 2026 00:00:00 -0500

Do People Ever Really Change?

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

We often say that people don't change. We warn those in relationships of that very thing. If you are in a relationship and think that you can change the other person with your love and care and nurture, you are wrong. You will never change another person.

The same is true with friendships. If you are staying in friendship that is toxic and causes you grief, but you stay because you think that something you will do will change them, you are wrong. You might as well raise up the white flag and abandon ship right now. You will never change anyone.

People Do Change

But, people do change. I've seen the most despicable sinful people become godly men and women seeking after the Father. People I would have long since given up on, become more than I ever thought they would. I've had to eat my words.

I've also seen people once seemingly on fire for God have an adverse event or an experience happen in their lives and suddenly they are adrift out to sea to parts unknown.

What About You?

Are you frustrated that you are not seeing the changes or transformation in your own life that you so desire?

So what happens? What is it that changes a person for the good? Is it our own willpower? Is it developing good habits and doing all the right things? What creates change that is not just temporary?

True transformation always happens from the inside out and usually not when you are watching for it to happen.

What You Often Hear At Church

I've been going to church for many years now, basically my whole life. I've heard 'be good' preached from every possible standpoint that a preacher could preach it from. For years when I was much younger, I tried to do all the right things. Many were easy, but many were short lived. No matter how hard I tried. I seemed to always slip back into previous behavior.

I tried to live by the rules, you know, the 10 commandments, which seemed easy, and the teachings of the New Testament, which often didn't seem so easy. However, what I found is that even if I forced myself through my own self control to change, that was just me forcing me to be a certain way. And honestly this means nothing.

True Transformation

For a person to force themselves to be 'good' without transformation means absolutely nothing! In II Corinthians 3 Paul refers to the 10 Commandments at the ministry that brought death, but that there is a better way, the ministry of the Spirit!

II Corinthians 3 7 Now if the ministry that brought death, which was engraved in letters on stone, came with glory, so that the Israelites could not look steadily at the face of Moses because of its glory, fading though it was,

8 will not the ministry of the Spirit be even more glorious?

9 If the ministry that condemns men is glorious, how much more glorious is the ministry that brings righteousness!

10 For what was glorious has no glory now in comparison with the surpassing glory.

11 And if what was fading away came with glory, how much greater is the glory of that which lasts!."

Let me encourage you to read all of chapter 3 for full context.

What God wants for us is true transformation, a glory that will last. With true transformation we will naturally begin to choose the things that are best for us. We will begin to live by 'the rules' naturally without thinking about them, because they will be written on our hearts.

Making a Show of Being Good

The Pharisees and Sadducees followed all the rules and made a great show of it, but they were not transformed. They were living a lie and were spiritually dead. The only people in the bible that Jesus appeared to have no compassion for, only disdain, were those who appeared to be doing good while not being transformed on the inside. In fact he was almost vicious towards them.

So, today if we say to a person good and charming things, while in our hearts we are hostile and disrespectful towards them, are we transformed or just 'following the rules'? If we go to church every Sunday and volunteer to help whenever needed but dread it or almost worse, do it to gain praise and favor from God and man, we are not transformed.

Doing What You Are Supposed to Do

If you are living by the rules because you know that is what you are supposed to do and not naturally from your heart, you have fallen from grace. For to live by grace is to live by the Spirit and the unction of the Spirit, not by rules, not even the 10 commandments.

So what are we to do then? Live lawlessly? Yes, in a sense! We are to live rooted and grounded in Jesus. Become best friends with the Holy Spirit. Read the Word of God with a passion. Then and only then will true transformation come. You will become like who you hang out with. The more time you spend with Jesus the more you will become like Him.

Hebrews 7 18 So a previous physical regulation and command is cancelled because of its weakness and ineffectiveness and uselessness--

19 For the Law never made anything perfect--but instead a better hope is introduced through which we [now] come close to God."

Let me encourage you to read all of chapter 7 for full context.

Living Lawlessly

I have said this to many people, but it seems overwhelming to them, almost like giving them another law to live by. Spend time with Jesus – check. Read the Word – check. So what is the key here? How do we desire to live by grace? How do we desire to spend more time with Jesus? How do we desire to spend more time reading the Word?

The key is in the ONLY commandments of the New Testament. If you live by this then transformation will begin and you will live a godly transformed life.

Luke 10: 27 And he answered, "You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your strength, and with all your mind; and your neighbor as yourself." 28 And He said to him, "You have answered correctly; Do this and you will live."

Let me encourage you to read all of chapter 10 for full context.

John 15: 12 "This is My commandment, that you love one another, just as I have loved you.

13 "Greater love has no one than this, that one lay down his life for his friends.

14 "You are My friends if you do what I command you.

15 "No longer do I call you slaves, for the slave does not know what his master is doing; but I have called you friends, for all things that I have heard from My Father I have made known to you.

16 "You did not choose Me but I chose you, and appointed you that you would go and bear fruit, and that your fruit would remain, so that whatever you ask of the Father in My name He may give to you.

17 "This I command you, that you love one another.

Let me encourage you to read all of chapter 15 for full context.

How To Start Loving When You Don't

So, how do we just arbitrarily start to love Jesus? How do we develop a love that compels us to spend time with Him? How do we truly love others?

It begins with the realization of just how much He first loved us. We are all attracted to healthy love. But, this is no ordinary love. It is a love that transforms, heals, protects, elevates to royalty, prospers, vindicates, admonishes, promotes, prefers, favors, comforts, and on and on and on.

Learn About His Love For You First

The very first step to transformation is to learn about Jesus' love for you. Learn about the Father's love for you. Look in the concordance of your bible or go to an online bible and search out the term 'love'. Read and re-read about God's love for you. Read with an open heart, accepting and receiving. It will heal your wounded heart.

As you soak in the reality of His love for you, you will begin to transform into a Jesus lover. Then you will want to spend time with Him. Then you will want to read the Word. Then love and joy will flood your heart and you will want to serve others.

Originally published by me here: https://forthesakeofthetruth.com/2011/06/17/do-people-ever-really-change/

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 31

Mon, 13 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 31

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 11 Section 3.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

All of Donna's attempts to escape have failed. Buddy is too large and too focused on keeping her by his side.

Over and over again he says he is keeping her safe. I believe that was his initial goal. I believe he truly wanted to keep Donna safe.

But at the end of this section we get a glimpse of maybe another reason he is keeping Donna. He is lonely. Yes, he wants to keep her safe, but he wants to do it himself so he will have someone in his life again to love.

Deep underlying motivations. We all have them. We tell ourselves and others the reasons why we do this or that, but lurking far deep into our subconscious is the real motivator. Often we don't even know what it truly is.

We don't know how long Buddy has lived alone without his mother. It does seem though that he is self-sufficient. He can obviously hunt and feed himself.

For the first time we see another side to Buddy. We see his tender side when Donna mentions his mother. Then we see a hard stern side when Donna persists in pushing him to take her home.

We see here that no amount of talking or cajoling will get him to change his mind. Donna realizes this and is finally brought to tearful devastation having all hope gone.

Donna instinctively knew Buddy had a serious mental deficiency and felt genuine empathy and compassion towards him. We don't know if that will remain now that she sees he has her captive and she has no way out.

Captivity is a horrible place to be. Whether it is captive as a prisoner of the penal system or captive by another person.

However, there are other equally as hard places of captivity. Many things, many thoughts can hold us captive. If we have an addiction to anything, we are captive of that thing.

If we have negative thoughts on repeat in our minds, we are captive to those thoughts. But there is hope. It may seem dark and it may seem like there is no way out, but I promise you there is.

As we go through the day many thoughts, multitudes of thoughts randomly come to our minds. Many we think on purpose as we are working or completing tasks.

But, there are many that just seem to randomly pop into our heads for no apparent reason. Let me venture out here to say, these are not your thoughts.

Our minds are a source of the enemies entrance. But we can stand guard and prevent intrusion. In I Corinthians Paul is talking about spiritual warfare. In the second half of verse 5 he says, "we are taking every thought and purpose captive to the obedience of Christ,".

When I first read this a few decades ago, I realized that I could control, and should control the thoughts that come to my mind.

I began to see the thoughts that came into my mind as flying into a birdcage that I would shut the door on, evaluate to see if they were good, of God, or beneficial to me and others. If they were not they were not rejected .

I purposed to do this all the time until it was happening nearly unconsciously. It trains our minds. Now often I immediately recognize a thought that the enemy is trying to get me to latch onto and I just, in my mind, say 'no'. That type of resisting the enemy will change your life.

If we don't take those thoughts planted there by the enemy captive we will meditate on them and grow anxious, angry, and depressed. We will convince ourselves that those thoughts are true, when they are not.

Maybe it is time to 'weed' out the garden of your mind. Some weeds are very hard to pull out and if you don't get the root, they will come back.

What have you been thinking about? What have you allowed to stay in your mind and cause you pain and suffering? You can change your mind. Give it a try today.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 32

Tue, 14 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 32

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 12 Section 1.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

When I was writing this episode I felt every moment of it. Not that this had ever happened to me, but I could just feel the pain and uncertainty of it all.

Sharon had been so consumed with Molly Sue that it was merely a tickle in the back of her brain that the Matt Yates was really Will. People don't just randomly change their names.

The scene at the doorway confirmed in a bittersweet way that the attorney who was about to help her really was Will. Her touch across the letters on the doorway was the soft touch of a lover. And it was painful.

Will was also caught off guard. He had no idea that Sharon was about to walk through the door. It was as though lightening had struck for both of them.

Some questions were answered, but still more were created. In an effort to keep the meeting professional, he didn't dare ask Sharon personal questions that would pertain to their life together, to their child.

Leslie was in the dark, but knew to fade into the background until the air settled. She would ask her questions later, and did.

As they settled into a rhythm of questions and answers around Molly Sue the tension seemed to lift. Sharon held herself together until she had exited into the hall. She could go no further and leaned on the wall outside his office.

Leslie was focused on aiding Sharon and led her out to the car where Sharon rested and told Leslie about Will.

Sharon's past had come crashing back into her like a freight train.

We've all had moments like that. Maybe not to this extent, but I believe it is human nature to turn a silent ear to the past often without resolving the issue.

Ignore it and it will go away. Refuse to confront and we refuse to heal, and forgive.

For Sharon, she had never forgiven Will. She had stuffed down the pain in an attempt to move forward, but there had been no forgiveness.

When we look at Sharon's life it is as if with each trauma the glow of joy faded further and further into the background until all we see is a dull and disillusioned woman.

Do you feel that way? Dull, flatlined and lackluster? I think we all have from time to time, but if it lingers and becomes a daily thing, then that is evidence of a serious problem.

Unforgiveness grows small tentacles into our soul. They grow deeper and take root. We grow hard and then bitter and at that point we are justifying our lack of forgiveness.

Out of our self-preservation we have learned to justify our feelings. We take on the cloak of victimhood and we wallow in the pain.

But, that is no life. And honestly the pain you are feeling is the self imposed pain of unforgiveness and the person whom your angst is directed towards never feels an ounce of it.

They go on with their lives unknowingly while you wither away and your life becomes less than.

When you have held on to unforgiveness long enough to have grown bitter, the very thought of forgiveness is unbearable.

The only one who can release you from the shackles of the prison of pain you have put yourself in, is you. You have to stop and make the decision that you want a real life of freedom and joy.

If you have considered it and yet can come to the place where you feel you can, cry out to God for help. He can help you.

You don't have to feel the forgiveness, just decide that is what you want to do. Make the decision, and he will help you.

It really is a process. Little by little. Day by day. Reaffirming that decision everyday, even when you can't feel it, it will eventually break through and you will heal.

And then one day before you know it, you will feel free.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 33

Wed, 15 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 33

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 12 Section 2.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

This is tragic. Here we see Buddy has fixed up the little cabin. He has cleaned it, even decorated it with a vase of wildflowers on the table. A sign of love.

In his mind he thought he is doing something nice for Donna. He was giving her a place of her own to raise the baby in. But he knew she would run away if he did not shackle her there. Which he did.

At that moment Donna lost all hope. The care and planning that Buddy went through does not go unnoticed. It was planned and thought out.

And then, there is the chain, the shackle. It is as though a steel cell door has slammed shut, for Donna knows there is no way she can get free from it.

What a dichotomy here. Buddy's love for Donna, maybe we should say his want for Donna, has led her to harm.

We all know that isn't true love. If you love someone you don't force them into anything. Maybe as a parent we will force a child to do something, but that is different. It is our responsibility as parents to force certain things on a child because it is good for them.

But adults who say they love someone should never force another person into something harmful to them. But we do it anyway. Not in this dire manner, maybe, but still painful to them.

There are times though that we have wanted something so badly from someone that we have manipulated them into it.

We use guilt to get them to do what we want.

We use the promise of pleasure to get them to do what we want.

We use threats to get them to do what we want.

This is not love. But, why then do we do this? Because we want what we want regardless of the consequences.

Sometimes we coerce others to partake in drugs or alcohol with us because that makes us feel better about what we are doing. If they are doing it with us then it will have a stamp of approval of sorts and we won't feel so guilty.

What about coercing them to buy us things? Maybe in a relationship or marriage we coerce or manipulate the other one to provide us with the home we want or the car we want or the clothes we want, knowing all the while that it puts a strain on the other person to figure out how to provide those things.

I've seen people threaten many times. The promise to leave, or withhold affection, or a host of other things. The person being coerced is fearful of losing the very thing that is being used against them.

This is wrong. If we want something, we should go to God and pray. He is a good, good father and he will provide for us. But if we ever start down that rode of trying to coerce others to get what we want, we will have no pleasure in receiving what we wanted.

But we don't trust God to provide for us. Also, I believe there is a part of us that knows that what we want is selfish or not the right time. We don't want to wait.

We instinctively know that we can't go to God with a request that we know is not for the best. That creates distance between us and God. Not because he moved away from us as we often fear, but because just like Adam in the garden, we have hidden ourselves away.

He is always there waiting for that time when we do take a chance and call out to him. He loves us and is always there with open arms. He will provide not just our needs, but our hopes and dreams too. But in his time and in his way. Trust him.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 34

Thu, 16 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 34

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 12 Section 3.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

A long overdue reunion. Their love, their fierce love for each other never died and with them in such close proximity to each other the embers are threatening to quickly rekindle the flame.

Sharon is working hard to resist the urge to forgive Will. She is spending all her energy to fortify the wall around her heart. But chinks are falling and the wall is beginning to crumble.

We are about to hear the story we have been waiting for. The story about what happened to the baby she was pregnant with when she was with Will.

We can assume that she did not have an abortion. She was so adamant about that. But sometimes we do the very thing we make a strong vow against. Sometimes, we are forced to do what we vow we won't.

Or maybe tragedy struck in another way. Maybe she died. It has been seven years and so many things could have happened.

It is difficult for Sharon to answer Will's questions regarding the hearing for guardianship. She is so defensive and on edge about her inferiority as a guardian that she snaps at each question and fears the worst when discussing what others will say.

There is also a seemingly small group of people around her. Leslie seems to be her only friend. Yes, she has some casual acquaintances, such as the lady at the dry goods store. But, they don't really know her.

The people she works with know her best. But do they truly know her in a casual friend sort of way? Do they really know how she conducts herself when not at work?

Sharon is 27. I can see a person being this isolated at a much older age, maybe 60 or 70, but not in your twenties. At that age you want to be out and meeting people and going places. You want to be in the thick of it. I venture to say that you have more friends, both casual and close, in your twenties than any other time. But not Sharon.

She has suffered several tragic events in her life. But, they are not things that can't be overcome. However, Sharon refuses to attempt to overcome even one so with each event, not only is she working to endure it, she is building upon the gaping wound of a previous time.

Her spirit is depressed and when you are in that state, it is easier to stay home, to stay isolated. She has lost all desire for life, to experience the fullness and joy of living.

Not only has she pushed herself into a hard spot of isolation, she doesn't even realize it. She blames so many things on the pain she feels not knowing that she herself holds the key to unlocking that door so she can move forward.

When you are in this type of place that Sharon is in, it is truly hard to move forward, to break free. The desire is gone. The energy to do anything beneficial to your heart health is non existent. So, you are stuck.

Baby steps. If you are in this type of place, take baby steps. Do something new. Do you like to read? Join a book club.

Do you like the movies? Ask an acquaintance to go to a movie with you. An acquaintance that you don't know well. It could just be a one off good time, or you may never know, it could be the start of a new and fruitful friendship.

Do you like sports? Join a bowling league or tennis league. Do something. One thing. Give it a try and you may like it. If after a time you don't see any benefit or you just don't enjoy it, then just stop doing it. Try something else new.

At the very least you won't be at home all alone dwelling on your pain and your perceived injustices which only grow in your mind the more you dwell on them.

Promise me that today you will take at least one baby step. Just one.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 35

Fri, 17 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 35

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 13 Section 1.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

A baby is born. No doctors, no sterile surroundings, just the way it has happened for thousands of years. There is always a bit of anxiety because childbirth can be dangerous for both the baby and the mother. That is what has created the sterile doctor complex we see today. The need to eliminate as many obstacles as possible.

Buddy is beside himself with fear. I doubt he even had an idea of how childbirth happened. Donna's screams were near torture for him and he was wrapped in his simple mental searching on what to do.

He was dutiful and did everything that Donna asked. The scene with the boiling water sloshing over onto his hands unnoticed shows the depth of his distraction and fear of the event.

We also see here that Buddy, not Donna is the very first person to even touch Molly Sue. He is in awe of the tiny new life. He is in awe of her.

He lifts her gently and places her in Donna's arms. Instinct kicks in and Donna nurses the new baby. All is as it should be. Except that it isn't.

The new little dysfunctional family is born. Whether hating Buddy was in Donna's heart or not, each new moment with him created a closer more endearing embrace of the simple minded man.

He held no ill will, no contempt. He has violated Donna's freedom and we assume she dwells on her anger. But I believe she has such a heart as to see beyond her captivity and see Buddy with empathy and compassion.

This is a lesson that I believe we all need today. We are so quick to assume motives and jump into a rage because we have perceived a wrong against us, when all the while we don't see beyond ourselves. What is the other person suffering? What are they going through? Did they even intend to do something harmful to you? Did they even know that they had?

What causes so much insecurity as to always assume that someone is doing something against us? I believe there are many reasons.

I know there is value in how each generation has done better in some areas, but that change and evolution of generations did not happen in a bubble.

My generation, the baby boomers, rebelled against our parents generation. We wanted freedom from the structured lifeless life we SAW our parents live. I also believe we felt what they lived was not what they felt.

We were more free though than what we thought. We were left to roam all day as long as our homework and chores were done. No tracking devices, ie: phones, etc. The same lack of phones prevented them from expecting us to 'call home' consistently.

I only called home when I ran out of gas and had no money. I soon had an understanding with the gas station owner that I could get gas and my daddy would pay for it next time he came in. We had more freedom than we could have ever perceived. And that freedom helped us to learn to problem solve, settle disputes, resolve conflict, and learn to just overlook and move on.

We baby boomers often talk about how wonderful our generation was. But I wonder how our generation would have reacted if suddenly dropped into this time period. I don't think we would have survived much better.

My children's generation is just about as strong as ours. They were equally as free. We just trusted as parents that they would be okay, and they were.

So what or who is the culprit of causing such a high amount of insecure young people? Parents. Parents are the culprit.

At the risk of offending almost everyone, let me say that I have seen an increasing occurrence of the 'tail wagging the dog' than I ever thought possible.

We had freedom, but we never even imagined that we could coerce, manipulate, or move a parent to do what they didn't want to do. We were afraid to even try. Not in a terror kind of way, but a respectful kind of way.

I have seen so many parents bend over backwards to 'make sure' their child knew they were the smartest, best, and most loved child in the universe. This creates a narcissistic child.

They don't have to achieve anything to be at the top. They just have to breathe. So when they do get out in the big wide world they are crushed that their brilliance wasn't immediately recognized. Those parents have done a great disservice to their children.

We have convinced them that whatever dream they have will be theirs for the taking, because they are just that wonderful.

Dreams are achieved from diligence and hard work. And not all dreams are accessible. Oh my gasp!

If I at 5'2" wanted to be an NBA star… not going to happen. You say, "well that is ridiculous", of course you can't do that. But maybe you are encouraging dreams in your child that are also unrealistic.

A child has a dream. Talk realistically about it. Let them know what it will take and help them get started either academically or in training. But don't give them concrete assurances that they will achieve the dream.

This may sound counter productive. I believe not all dreams are meant to be achieved. It is the path to the dream that will produce the most benefit.

What you learn along the way may give you skills and knowledge you need for another dream you never knew you had.

Don't tell your children they are the best. There is always someone better. Tell them they did a good job. Tell them you appreciate all the hard work they put in. Don't offer untold flattery consistently or it will become an addiction they will never be able to overcome and one that could destroy them in the long run. That addiction is narcissistic individualism.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Rattlesnake Resistance | Miracle Story - Episode 7

Sun, 19 Apr 2026 12:00:00 -0500

Rattlesnake Resistance

Soon after receiving the baptism of the Holy Spirit, I found myself devouring every morsel of the New Testament, especially the seemingly absurd, I held it in my heart as my own. I had decided that if God said it, I believed it, and truly that settled it.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

The Best High

I was literally high on the Holy Spirit all day long every single day. I barely did what I had to do during the day. If I could not be reading the bible or books that helped me study the bible, I was praying in the Spirit.

I was quite young and bold in regard to speaking out about what I had found in the bible. I look back now and shudder at my youthful exuberance and boldness. Some of it though I wish I had back now, minus the immaturity. Most people just looked at me with gaping mouths. Some quoted scriptures back to me in rebuttal, out of context.

My husband was stuck in neutral, on purpose. I'm not sure if he didn't want to hear about it, but he didn't say much of anything when I would be going on and on.

He Was Stunned and Speechless

Then one day he and I were coming home in the evening and it was quite dark except for the bright light by our front door. We still lived in the trailer house out on my parent's farm. We had a small deck and it had wide wooden steps that were open in the back leading up to it.

I bounced up the steps and when I got to the top and turned around, he was still standing in the yard about 5 feet away, dumbstruck. His mouth was hanging wide open and he couldn't say anything.

I asked him what was wrong and finally he said, "You just stepped right over that rattlesnake that was poised to strike."

Without Even a Thought

I quickly responded, with a shrug of my shoulder, "Well, the bible says I can tread on serpents and snakes and that they will in no way harm me." You can find that in Luke 10:19. Then I just went inside. I never looked back for the snake or felt any fear at all. I wasn't at all surprised.

Now if you read the entire context of Luke 10 it is about us being out in the midst of spiritual wolves, but He does say that no thing, nothing, will harm us. I believe that venomous rattlesnakes are waiting to be used by the enemy to harm us. But, if we know the protection that is provided to us, we can walk confident knowing we are safe.

Now back to the story...

I'm not sure how long it took for him to move forward, but he didn't come in for a while. He just stood there staring where the snake had been with his mouth open. Even after it slithered off I think he was half heartedly looking in the dark for the snake, but more because he didn't want to get bit as he was walking up the steps.

This sounds like a very absurd event, yet I was not surprised in the least at it. In fact, at that point, I expected it. That strong confidence has waxed and waned through the years. Even now, I yearn for that innocent and childlike faith that was immovable.

I know what happened that evening and for that rattlesnake to not strike me was a miracle. Some may choose to excuse it away, but I choose to believe and I am convinced that is why I can recount so many miracles in my life.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/miracles/my-miraculous-life-pt-7

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Rise Above | Can You? Are You Willing To? - Archive Story - Episode 7

Mon, 20 Apr 2026 00:00:00 -0500

Rise Above | Can You? Are You Willing To?

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

Politics

When a political climate changes usually our mental and emotional state does as well. We can lose hope or gain hope in just the proclamation of a new elected official.

We are convinced that if the right person gets into office our lives will change for the better, and so it might. We are equally convinced that if the wrong person gets into office our lives will change for the worse, and so it might.

That tumultuous wavering mindset is not what God has called us too. There are absolutes in the word of God that we are to anchor ourselves to and ground ourselves in so that we do not waver between hope which brings joy, and discouragement which brings fear.

History

Many believe that this is the worse period of time that humanity has ever had to live through. I've often heard that 'things' are getting worse and worse. But, are they really, or is it believed to be true only because it is being amplified through countless media sources and social media apps night and day, and we feed on it non-stop.

I could list here many government regimes through the centuries that were far worse than what we live in. Because we did not personally live in and experience those situations they don't seem to be worse than ours now. Even if we do consider them, and admit that yes they may have been, we don't 'feel' that they were worse.

Being a true student of history can have its benefits. It gives us a broader, more accurate scope of the threads that have woven through time and can give us genuine perspective on our own time and place in history.

1st Century Rome

The Roman government during the first century, the time when Jesus and his disciples were alive, the government they were subject to was one of the most vile of all time.

On occasion when I say that to someone, they react one of two ways. They always stop to consider what I've said, but then respond with a 'yeah but…' or 'not really as bad as…'

Not knowing the horrific details of that time period can lend itself to yet again more amplification of our current government. When I begin to discuss just how horrific that Roman government was I am usually stopped and told that they do not want to hear that kind of thing. It is just too horrific to imagine and they don't like to think about it.

A Lack of Knowledge

Shying away from genuine historic events does not benefit us. In fact, knowing the finite details of certain historic events as they actually occurred can bring us hope when put in perspective of the light of the gospel.

Hosea 4:6 NAS

6 My people are destroyed for lack of knowledge. Since you have rejected knowledge, I also will reject you from being My priest. Since you have forgotten the Law of your God, I will forget your children.

This is one of those scriptures that gets tossed about and used to serve many purposes. But it is an accurate statement in most contexts. People can and do perish from lack of knowledge. If you reject learning about history, it can be detrimental. If you forget the law of God, you will not live by it.

Law of Love

I challenge those of you who are in the body of Christ that we too have forgotten the law of God, the law of love. We no longer have to live by a law of rules save one which in its essence encompasses most others and that is to love the Lord your God with all your heart.

You might have felt a huge shift there. First I was talking about history and the first century and then all of a sudden I was talking about love. Bear with me as I connect the dots.

John 15:12-13

12 "This is My commandment, that you love one another, just as I have loved you. 13 Greater love has no one than this, that a person will lay down his life for his friends.

Let me encourage you to read all of chapter 15 for full context.

Mark 12:28-31

28 One of the scribes came up and heard them arguing, and recognizing that He had answered them well, asked Him, "What commandment is the foremost of all?" 29 Jesus answered "The foremost is, 'Hear, Israel! The Lord is our God, The Lord is One, 30 and you shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your mind, and with all your strength.' 31 The second is this: 'You shall love your neighbor as yourself.' There is no other commandment greater than these."

Let me encourage you to read all of chapter 12 for full context.

This is the new covenant law of God - love.

Love does not name call - anyone.

Love does not make fun of - anyone.

Love does not taunt - anyone.

Love does not ridicule - anyone.

Love does not mock - anyone.

Love does not seek its own way - from anyone.

And we are not to criticize or condemn those who do. That is not love.

As Christ followers we must bring ourselves back to the knowledge that we are to love always in every situation. Let us not be provoked to anger. Let us look at the adverse voices in our lives and in our world with compassion and pity. Let us purpose to pray sincerely for them which is how the world will be lovingly woo'd back to Christ, because that is our calling, our mandate from God.

Let Us Leave Childish Things Behind

We are more than this type of behavior. We do not have to resort to mocking and name calling. It is beneath us! Jesus rose above it all in example and we are to follow His example. As ambassadors of Christ we are called to be Christ like and Jesus never mocked or ridiculed anyone except corrupt religious leaders who led the people astray.

He was at peace in the midst of it all because He knew, he had knowledge of his purpose and where he stood in the kingdom. He encouraged and insisted his disciples do the very same. We should remember this. Remember the knowledge of who we are in Christ and rise above the base verbal brawling so prevalent in this world today. It lessens us and steals our peace.

What Does History Have to do With Love?

You may be asking how does accurately knowing history tie into this. It can change our perspective. If we can view the true historic details of what happened in the first century in all the provinces of Rome and in the Jewish nation, we can see it in the light of our current time.

Because many do not know history in light of what is taught in the bible, we are susceptible to ideals, emotions, and mindsets that waver as the political climate wavers. It also makes us susceptible to deceptive teachings which can only be corroborated in light of true historical facts.

Be Strong and Courageous

We are called to be strong, courageous, and steady on the rock of our salvation - Jesus, regardless of the circumstances around us.

I want and intend to discuss this more but will continue on in later posts because I am passionate about walking in the strength and the knowledge that we have been called to walk in.

Let me leave you today with this one thought. If you are feeling uncertainty and apprehension about the future of humanity and what will happen next, you have moved away from what Jesus wants you to focus on.

Philippians 4:8-9

8 Finally, brothers and sisters, whatever is true, whatever is honorable, whatever is right, whatever is pure whatever is lovely, whatever is commendable, if there is any excellence and if anything is worthy of praise, think about these things. 9 As for the things you have learned and received and heard and seen in me, practice these things, and the God of peace will be with you.

Let me encourage you to read all of chapter 4 for full context.

The World Was In Chaos

When Paul wrote this to the Philippine church the political climate of the time was in chaos. It was bad and well on its way to becoming one of the most horrific times history has ever recorded. And yet Paul commanded them not to focus on vile government officials, but to focus and dwell on what is good and lovely and the mission they had been given to accomplish in spite of what was going on around them.

Please understand I am not encouraging you to shrink back from engaging or being a doormat to unjust regimes, but mocking, ridicule, and prideful childlike behavior will not earn us respect or get the job done. I often feel we have not directed the flow of our country enough up to this point. But we do it within the system with nobility and humility.

Avoid That Which Steals Your Peace

I am saying the same to you that Paul said to the Philippines. If watching the media steals your peace or causes you distress in any way whatsoever, stop watching it. You really have no idea what portion, if any, of it is true and accurate. And even if it were, it does not give you courage, but apprehension and fear.

Turn your back on things that cause distress and turn towards the only thing that causes peace. Dwelling on the goodness of God.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/inspirational/rise-above

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 36

Mon, 20 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 36

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 13 Section 2.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Now we have the answers we've been asking about Sharon and Will's baby. No wonder she is so hardened. She has suffered a horrible tragedy and can't seem to overcome, only survive.

That phrase, that God-given phrase regarding choices. That came as divine inspiration and when it did I gasp. That is how I saw my life and all my poor decisions.

Choices are like that. They are fast rushing rivers and we dive in, often without care or much consideration, and we are carried along at a feverish pace winding up where the river, the choice takes us. And often we are filled with regrets and heartache.

At that point all we can do is move forward from where that choice has landed us. I finally realized at some point that I had to make better decisions, better choices. However, I was ill equipped to do that.

I believe in my case I was always driven by a deep internal insecurity. Because of circumstances in my home I craved feeling loved. Whether I was as a child or not is not the question. I didn't feel it and I continually found myself making choices that I thought would lead to love, but didn't.

We are all often driven by our hearts, or a hole in our soul to some degree and not by the logic of our minds. Many of us know and understand this and that leads us to being overzealous when raising our children as I discussed in the last section.

We never felt that we got enough love and affirmation from our parents or others and so we never wanted our children to feel that way. We wanted them to know how much they were loved and so we overcompensated.

We cannot change how our imperfect parents raised us. We can only assess, recalculate, and move forward. You may need to seek out counseling of some sort, someone to talk it over with that is impartial and unbiased.

Sometimes just hearing ourselves talk gives us insight that we have been seeking. Sometimes we don't need to hear yet more advice, but an ear to listen as we openly and verbally work it through.

But, we do need to make better decisions. This is hard. We are faced everyday all day long with crossroads of decisions.

We have financial decision, work decisions, relationship decisions. And when we add social media on top of all that we are overloaded.

I mentioned social media because I believe that adds more pressure than we realize. We feel pressure to post a perfect view into our world that is inaccurate and impossible to maintain.

Or we are angry and post a wild ranting tirade which will bring blowback in more ways than you can imagine at the time. Blowback with ripples that reach into every aspect of our lives.

So just how do we begin to make better decisions? This is what has helped me. It has changed my life. Not overnight, but little by little as I persistently and consistently applied it.

In the bible in James 1:19-20 it says:

19 Understand this, my beloved brothers and sisters. Let everyone be quick to hear [be a careful, thoughtful listener], slow to speak [a speaker of carefully chosen words and], slow to anger [patient, reflective, forgiving]; 20 for the [resentful, deep-seated] anger of man does not produce the righteousness of God [that standard of behavior which He requires from us].

I kept reminding myself to be slow to speak. Take a beat. Take a breath. Pause and let the initial knee-jerk reaction pass.

I learned to hear the entirety of what someone was saying and not just the first couple of words at which I immediately would begin forming my retort. Doing this often led me to hear that what they were really saying was not what I thought it was as all and relieved me of any desire to be angry.

There is a phrase I used to use all the time and I think it might apply here. I began asking myself, "Is this a hill I want to die on?" In other words, is this really important enough to blow into a bigger deal than it really is?

I am still learning. Sometimes I still have knee-jerk reactions, but I am getting better. I am making better decisions, and I am feeling much more peace in my life.

Give it a try today.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 37

Tue, 21 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 37

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 13 Section 3.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

There is something very important in this section that I want to point out. This is where Donna makes a conscious decision to do her best in the situation she is in.

She could have made up her mind to hate Buddy, but she chose to just hate the situation instead. And actually she knew that rather than hate her situation she would just shelve it and decide to make the most of it.

This decision is an important decision, not just for Donna, but for all of us. She is forced into a horrific situation and she could have decided to dwell on the horror of it all, but she chose a different way.

Buddy was so eager to please Donna that he would do anything for her, except free her. He had provided to the best of his ability a small cozy home for Donna and Molly Sue. And Donna took what he had provided and improvised and chose to become content in the situation.

Are you content in your situation? Did you realize that you have the ability to decide to become content? I dare say that none of us are facing the hardship that Donna is facing and yet we wallow in discontent.

For some reason, (cough, cough) social media shines a glaring light into our lives showing us all what we don't have and should want in order to be happy, to be content. So, we grow more and more discontent.

What if we look around at all we do have and begin to become thankful for each seemingly small thing? There are so many who have a list of dreams and it looks just like your life.

When did we as a people become unsatisfied with a roof over our heads, food on our table, a job, friends, and family?

Need laughter? Sit around the table with a few friends playing a simple game of cards or dominoes.

Need encouragement? Go to church.

Need love? Find a charity or someone else who needs to be loved and give it away. You will automatically feel love.

These are simple things. But they are what really make life sing. Not the fancy car, clothes or house. Not the best decorations or parties. It is the simple times, the intimate times, the heartfelt times that you will long remember and cherish.

Simplify your desires and cherish those gifts you already have. Make that decision today just like Donna did.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 38

Wed, 22 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 38

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 14 Section 1.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

This section opens with Will working hard on the case for Sharon. We have to remember this was a very different time. In small town America it was not looked on favorably to drink.

Even men who drank were frowned upon. As teenagers we didn't drink, unless someone thought it would be fun to sneak a six-pack out to an old dirt road. But as a rule, we didn't drink.

If a woman drank she was really thought poorly of. Now we would think nothing of it. In fact Sharon being a single parent would not even matter. But this was a different time. In a mere 50 years so much has changed. Some for the better and some not.

He is also blaming himself for what happened to Sharon and the baby. But is that accurate? Sharon would have still worked at the police station while pregnant. She loved that job and Bill loved having her there.

The morals clause was not an issue since they would have been married. So Sharon would have still been on that ladder when the miscarriage started. It was the miscarriage that caused her to fall and not the fall that caused it all. None of it was Will's fault, but he blamed himself nevertheless.

One thing is for sure. He would have been there to help Sharon through it. He would have been there to comfort her and to weather the storm together.

We are all so good at self blame when it isn't necessary and often not enough when we are actually to blame.

Will finally decides he wants to go see Sharon and meet Molly Sue. What he finds really warms his heart. He is shocked to see a blonde curly headed little girl with huge blue eyes.

He too had blond curly hair and bright blue eyes. She could have been his child. She could have been Carley Ann.

If he thought that Sharon had been exaggerating about how happy Molly Sue was, he quickly found out that she was truly a joyful child and loved life.

She had no idea what to do with an outstretched hand that Will had offered her to shake, but she grabbed it anyway and drug him away to show him all the wonders of their backyard.

Joy at its purest. Molly Sue was the embodiment of that joy. It begs us to wonder how on earth did that happen? We are beginning to see that she was born in captivity and lived in a tiny one room home with only the most simple amenities.

The amount of joy in relation to the hardship we assume her life was seems entirely out of proportion. We can only assume that Donna's decision in the last section had everything to do with it. Her decision to make the most of a horrible situation affected Molly Sue in the most positive way.

We all need to keep that foremost in our minds. When we make a decision, when we act on something, when we say something, we are not just changing our lives. We are not just creating our world, but those around us, especially our children.

What is your children's home life like? You may feel like the anger and aggression in your home between you and your spouse doesn't affect them, or that they will just blow it off. But it feeds into their soul. It settles in and stays there even if the memory fades.

If we truly love our children, we will be more mindful of what world we create. Fix what is broken in your world rather than just scream and yell at it.

Go to counseling, have conversations, leave if you must, but don't keep your children in toxic environments. If you have told yourself that you can't, there is a way. If you have as we discussed earlier made a choice that has taken you downriver to a bad place, you can decide to change it.

Don't let the enemy keep telling you that you are stuck, there is help out there. Don't be afraid to reach out.

There are churches that can help. There are organizations just for people in need.

But, what if the problem is you? Well, you can change that too. Become more thankful, more forgiving. Decide to foster peace in your home instead of chaos.

Whatever the situation may be, you have a hand in making the change. Take a deep breath, garner some courage and move forward.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 39

Thu, 23 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 39

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 14 Section 2.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

We see here that Donna was taught that God, Jesus was her anchor and to rely on him. Her parents taught her that. Her parents raised her to be optimistic and hopeful. It was being raised the way that she had that helped her to survive in captivity.

With each encounter with Buddy, our hearts are moved even more. Donna leans in to give back to Buddy some of the things he never had. To remake good memories in the places where bad ones lay.

That is how Donna was taught to love others. She had the love of Jesus inside her that drove her to be kind and loving. And she had compassion for her captor.

It gave her life to help him. It gave her life to do for him. It gave her life to bring him joy. Yes, it was for her, but the tree and decorations would never, could never bring her the joy that it brought her to see the joy it brought Buddy.

Buddy feared much from the interactions with his harsh father. Every little thing he felt was wrong caused him to fear repercussions. Each time Donna only responded with love and compassion.

Having no sense of money or finances, he spent nearly all he had on the simple supplies that Donna had requested. He loved his little captive family and he wanted more than anything to give her what she wanted and needed.

Donna was hit with his love for her when he brought the art supplies. But the realization that there was very little money left hit hard. She knew Molly Sue would need things that only money could buy as she grew. But that was shelved for another day. In her heart, she knew God would provide.

This may seem a silly time to discuss this, but art heals. In all the sadness of her life I believe the simple joy of creating Christmas ornaments brought a bit of healing and comfort to Donna. And, seeing the joy of Buddy creating brought even greater joy.

She was not just being a friend, she was also being a surrogate mother. His mother had loved him, but midst the horrible life she had undoubtedly endured, she had little time to sooth over the rough spots for Buddy and to teach him important soul lessons.

Buddy knew his mother loved him, but the acceptance that Donna offers is something that seems new to Buddy. Just like when the brand new crayon breaks, he is met with acceptance in a way he never has before.

Where we often fly off the handle over things like a broken crayon, maybe we can take a deep breath, pause, and let it be okay too.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 40

Fri, 24 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 40

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 14 Section 3.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

This is another snapshot of Sharon and Molly Sue's life, but now with Will. They seem to be the perfect little family.

Will is feeling old feelings for Sharon and he is falling in love with having a family, a child. And Molly Sue is so easy to love.

We see Will misread the signs and attempts to kiss Sharon in a passionate move. At first Sharon responds instinctively but then the walls come up and she pushes away.

In the end though, she has softened and we may see the beginning of relationship restoration.

Will also gains a little more insight into Buddy. Molly Sue doesn't respond negatively at all when Buddy is discussed.

They feel that they may have figured out that Buddy is a well meaning and helpful neighbor and yes he is, but with a twist.

If you were to plan what is to happen with Will and Sharon, how would you plan it out? Not for dramas sake, but if they were real life people, how would you write the script of their future?

The easy way would be for Sharon to get custody of Molly Sue, then she and Will get married. And because we naturally want that, we get annoyed at Sharon for pushing Will away. We want to scream no!!!

We want to paint it like a Hallmark movie where there is always a happy ending where the two we pick always wind up together.

We do that in life too. We see something and decide this is the best way. We see what we believe looks the best, the best path, the best plan to take.

But sometimes we don't see everything. Life isn't a straight road and we can't always see around the bend. We don't know what is looming in our future or the future of others.

Often we don't even bother to pray about certain things because the choice looks obvious, that is with the limited knowledge that we have.

I have found though that praying for even simple things often saves a ton of heartache.

It is obvious that Will and Sharon love each other and gaining custody of Molly Sue and then adoption is a match made in heaven. That is if Molly Sue's real mother isn't found. If she is, what then?

Should that happen will Sharon and Will's relationship be able to weather the storm, or was it just Molly Sue that had brought them back together.

I've actually known people that came together because one or the other had a child and they were drawn to the child or drawn to being a parent as much as they were drawn to the person.

And that won't sustain a relationship. Marriages must be based on prayer, deep love for each other, and then love for the child. Children grow up, but a marriage should last forever.

If you are a single parent, make sure the person you are dating is more in love with you than they are with the idea of marriage and a family, and the children you already have.

It may be hard to push away if you see the warning signs, but in the long run it will be a choice you were glad you made.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Deliverance From Fear | Miracle Story - Episode 8

Sun, 26 Apr 2026 12:00:00 -0500

Deliverance From Fear

I briefly mentioned earlier about living in a small town where after I graduated high school I worked at the local convenience store. Yes, there was only one then. The town really was that small.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

I worked the evening shift from 3 to 11. I rode my bicycle across town and then home again at 11 at night. I was not in the least bit afraid. In fact I loved riding my bike in the night under the street lamps.

A Drunk Angry Man

But then one day, a man came in very drunk. He was well known around town. He was a heavy drinker and mean, very very mean. The particular day that he came in and I was checking him out, he said something to me and I came back with either a sharp retort or a smart-aleck jab. He took his stuff and left.

Whatever the case was, when he had gone, my boss slid up next to me and said, "I wouldn't talk to him (she called him by name) that way. You never know what he will do."

Fear Gripped Me Thoroughly

Her warning and tone of voice were so ominous that I became terrified. I didn't know it at the time, but that was the moment a deep dark foreboding spirit of fear attached itself to me. One moment before I had no fear at all, and then suddenly from one word by my well meaning boss, everything changed.

I didn't work much longer at the convenience store after that. I became pregnant with my first child and the smell of the microwave sandwiches as they were heating made me deathly sick. So, I went home and stayed there. But honestly, I had lost all desire to be at work. I was afraid there. I was afraid I would be alone when that man would come back in.

Moved Away

After my first son was a few months old, we moved our single-wide trailer out to my parents farm. It just happened to be right across from the cemetery. Growing up I had loved going to the cemetery and walking through it reading the headstones. There was so much history there and the cemetery grounds were beautifully kept and peaceful.

But our trailer was directly across from a vacant end that was not yet developed. The local rabble rousers would use that spot to drink and get crazy, and guess who the head rabble rouser was? You guessed it! The man I was deathly afraid of.

The Fear Just Grew Worse

I lived like that for at least a year. I had become pregnant with our second child at that time. Our kitchen was at the very front of the trailer and there was a dividing wall between it and the living room. It was about four feet tall. I would sit all evening long in our old beat up recliner that was stuck in the corner right behind the wall.

I could hear their car doors shutting, their music playing, and their drunken laughter filtering through. I was paralyzed in fear. I would often hunch down when getting up and walk around in such a way that I would hope they couldn't see me.

I Was Paralyzed All Evening Long

I don't remember exactly how long I had to suffer through that. The reality of it was that he didn't remember our conversation. He also probably had no idea it was me that lived in that trailer, if he even cared. But fear told me different and it was crippling.

When our second child was a little over a year old, we had a home built on the far side of my parent's property. It was a good mile from the cemetery and on a dead end road. I couldn't wait to get moved. I was convinced that once we lived in a sturdy house where you couldn't just lift the loose roll out windows, I would be safe.

Finally I would Be Safe

So, we got moved in. It was pitch dark in that area. No warm cemetery lights to keep the landscape lit. The house was big too. I had no idea what was going on in other parts of the house wherever I was.

We did not have heavy drapes. I had purchased white sheers for most of the windows. It was the style then. I didn't think it would matter once we got moved. But, I was every bit at terrified as I had been since that day that the spirit had overtaken me.

Between that event at the convenience store and when we lived in the new house, I had received the baptism of the Holy Spirit with the evidence of speaking in tongues. And still, that spirit of fear engulfed me.

Highs and Lows

I had peace, most of the time. I had joy, most of the time. I had all the wonderful things that the Holy Spirit and His infilling brings, except there was still this nasty part of my life controlled by fear. My husband still worked nights and drove long distances to get there so I was home alone most of the time.

I remember one night as I laid in bed unable to go to sleep from fear, I was praying to God about it. I didn't understand at the time that it was a spirit. I didn't understand why I was so afraid, even though I could trace it back to that particular night in the store.

But God...

I clearly heard the voice of the Lord say to me, "Each night when you lay down in your bed, I want you to say out loud Psalms 4:8. Say it over and over again until you fall asleep."

I was eager to do something, anything that would help. So, that night I said out loud, "I will both lay me down in peace, and sleep: for thou, LORD, only makest me dwell in safety." I repeated it over and over and over again.

I Didn't Quit

That first night I would guess I said it around 20 or 30 times before I fell asleep. The next night about 10. The next night just a couple. Then the next night as I started to say it I realized that I had no fear at all! None. I was completely delivered of that nasty spirit of fear.

Not only that, but I soon realized that in place of it, God had ushered in courage. Other than the moment when I received the baptism of the Holy Spirit, this moment changed my life more than any other. I had the freedom from fear that I had had before, but more than that, I had a new sense of courage that I had never had before. There was a deep abiding knowing that I had nothing, absolutely nothing whatsoever to fear, ever.

Abnormal Courage

That was over 40 years ago. I have done some pretty bold and audacious things. I still feel that same fearlessness. I've traveled alone. Walked the streets of downtown New Orleans and the French Quarter alone. I've driven cross country from here to Tucson, AZ many times alone, and when I would get sleepy I would just pull into the parking lot of a hotel or truck stop and go to sleep. Many would scoff and say that was not wise and that I was being reckless. But there was and is such an acute feeling of God's overwhelming ever present protection that I just do not feel afraid. Never any fear at all. His presence was so real and present there was no way I could fear.

God's Wisdom

I will also say here that there have been times when I would begin to do something and I would get a nudge of 'no'. He is always protecting me including sometimes redirecting my paths. I am confident that He will do that, so I move forward fearless and trust Him to keep me and to guide me. When He redirects, He never ever does it with fear. Just a simple redirect with no fanfare.

I almost always used to forget to lock my doors. I still do sometimes. I get up and realize a door isn't locked, but it doesn't startle me because I have that deep abiding knowledge that I have nothing to fear. It is a revelation knowledge that angel armies are guarding and watching over me.

The Spoken Word is Powerful

It was the first time that I saw and experienced the true dynamite power of speaking the word out loud. God didn't tell me to mull it over in my mind, He said speak it out loud. He didn't even tell me I would be delivered from the spirit of fear. He just said do it, so I did. At the time I thought it would just comfort me so I could go to sleep. Little did I know the grand gift He was giving me.

If you have any problem at all, any - find a scripture and speak it out loud until the problem bends its knee to the mighty word of God. It will eventually. It has too. Most people do it a time or two but quickly give up. It gets boring or tiring. It just doesn't seem like it is working. But it is! Resist the devil and he will flee.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/miracles/my-miraculous-life-pt-8

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Looking For Loopholes | Could Grace Be A License to Sin - Archive Story - Episode 8

Mon, 27 Apr 2026 00:00:00 -0500

Looking For Loopholes | Could Grace Be A License to Sin

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

I've recently had many people cross my path who were in dire need of a listening ear and a voice of counsel. I do my best even though I am not a licensed counselor. I have however, spent decades in the Word and gone through my own share of experiences where I've learned the hard way. So, I do my best to be a good friend/counselor to them.

We've All Been There

In every situation, I am brought back to my own experiences where I too tried to figure out, not what was right or wrong, but how to force the 'wrong' peg into the 'right' hole.

I look back and marvel at my own desire to make something that I knew down deep inside was wrong, fit into the 'right' column. I once saw something written on a bulletin board that said, "We are never more creative than when we attempt to justify our own sin."

That has stuck with me for years. I've pondered it and knew it was right. When we want something terribly bad, often our own reasoning and good sense flies out the window.

We Convince Ourselves It Is Right

This type of deception is a prevalent trick of the enemy. He convinces us that because we want it that bad, it has to be right and that it will be ok in the long run. He will even cherry-pick bits of scripture to give to us in order to confirm that what we would like to do is really not forbidden, but encouraged.

As I was listening to one friend, my heart was breaking because of the emotional trauma that her situation had plunged her into. Later, as I was praying for her, I heard, 'looking for loopholes."

We Look for Loopholes

I thought, we do that! We search in the scriptures looking for loopholes so that we can pursue without guilt our own selfish desires. If we want a 'thing' we know we should not have like drugs, alcohol, purchases out of our means, relationships that will be toxic to us, then we look for justification to make it ok.

If we want to 'do' something we know is not right, sexual sin, gossip, gluttony, and more, we look for justification to make it okay. We tell ourselves that we are covered by grace and it will all work out. We KNOW God will never stop loving us, so we do what we want to do.

God Will Always Love Us

That is the baseline. The fact that God will never stop loving us, so we spend a ton of time bobbing along that baseline never growing or maturing in the faith. We get in a cycle of stopping and starting the very behavior that we know we should not be engaging in.

I know this because I can remember countless times throughout my life when I did that very thing. But, I can tell you that never, not one single time did it turn out in my favor. Yes, my loving Father God did use what the enemy meant for evil and destruction, and turned it around once I submitted it back to Him. But there was always a long bumpy heartbreak road getting back on track.

Experience May Be the Best, But is Also the Most Harsh Teacher

Maybe it was experiencing all those heartbreak moments that finally aided in teaching me that the best path is the path that God has designed especially for me. He is such a loving and kind God, that if I only seek Him and His path, my life will have far fewer long bumpy roads.

There are simple truths in the bible that we know are true. There are moral absolutes that if we become determined to follow without fail, we will have a baseline of truth that will be our rock. It will be the foundation to build our house on.

Matthew 7:24-27 NASB 24) "Therefore everyone who hears these words of Mine and acts on them, may be compared to a wise man who built his house on the rock. 25) And the rain fell, and the floods came, and the winds blew and slammed against that house; and yet it did not fall, for it had been founded on the rock. 26) Everyone who hears these words of Mine and does not act on them, will be like a foolish man who built his house on the sand. 27) The rain fell, and the floods came, and the winds blew and slammed against that house; and it fell—and great was its fall."

Let me encourage you to read all of chapter 7 for full context.

Law vs. Grace

The discussion of living 'by the law' or 'living by grace' has been a prevalent one through the years. But, they are NOT mutually exclusive. If we TRULY are living by grace, not attempting to abuse grace, which is the power over sin, we will automatically grow to choose the moral absolutes.

We are only living by the law if we do not live by grace. If we do not choose the graceful loving Father first and submit to His authority over our lives, even following the rules will never bring what we hope it will bring in our lives.

1 Corinthians 6:12 NASB

12) All things are permitted for me, but not all things are of benefit. All things are permitted for me, but I will not be mastered by anything.

Let me encourage you to read all of chapter 6 for full context.

Are We REALLY Living in the Freedom Jesus Died to Give Us

Yes, Jesus died to set us free. But that is freedom from the genetic sin nature we were all born with. Once we are born again, we have a righteous nature in Christ. Yes, we are free and can sin, but that does not necessarily free us from the repercussions of that sin should we choose to do so.

Many behaviors we engage in produce natural devastating consequences. Paul confirms that we are free, but not all things are of benefit to us.

God gives us boundaries, not to be a harsh taskmaster, but because He is a loving Father who wants our lives here to be as good as they can be. There will be enough hardship as it is, so by giving us boundaries we can reduce the amount of unnecessary hardship we will encounter.

Matthew 5:34 NASB

34) So do not worry about tomorrow; for tomorrow will worry about itself. Each day has enough trouble of its own.

Let me encourage you to read all of chapter 5 for full context.

We Make Our Lives Harder Than God Desires

So, why borrow more trouble for ourselves looking for a way to 'get away with' doing the wrong thing.

We need to stop searching in the Word, and through prayer with one ear turned away from God, for justification for our own wrong behavior. We need to focus on the wonder of new birth that has been freely given to us in love.

When we choose to receive what Jesus did for us on the cross, all things are made new. We receive the Holy Spirit to live in the temple which is our body.

I Corinthians 6:19-20 NASB

19) Or do you not know that your body is a temple of the Holy Spirit within you, whom you have from God, and that you are not your own? 20) For you have been bought for a price: therefore glorify God in your body.

Let me encourage you to read all of chapter 6 for full context.

Are You Stuck

Our lives will be in a continual 'stall' if we attempt to force our bodies, the temple of the Holy Spirit, to engage in sinful behavior. If you feel that you are stuck, or do not feel the full joy and peace of the Lord as you think you should, then evaluate where you need to clean out unhealthy desires and focus on the path that God has lovingly designed for you.

I can promise you, and am here to say, that the path God has designed for you is far greater and more fulfilling than anything you could ever think to choose for yourself. Free yourself from the bondage of 'choosing your own way' and looking for loopholes.

I Corinthians 2:9 NASB 9) but just as it is written, "Things which eye has not seen and ear has not heard, and which have not entered the heart of man, all that God has prepared for those who love Him."

Let me encourage you to read all of chapter 2 for full context.

Jeremiah 29:11 NASB 11) For I know the plans that I have for you,' declares the Lord, 'plans for welfare and not for calamity to give you a future and a hope.

Let me encourage you to read all of chapter 29 for full context.

He has designed an amazing miraculous life for each of us. Let me encourage you to embrace it today with courage.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/inspirational/looking-for-loopholes

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 41

Mon, 27 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 41

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 15 Section 1.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Trapped for Christmas. No family. No friends. No way to get and give presents. No way to cook a holiday feast. The yearning and longing was real and intense.

But Donna was determined to stay positive by force of sheer will. She had no other choice were she to keep her sanity and be able to take care of Molly Sue.

Her attempts to find a way of escape remain fruitless. They did have a decorated tree. Buddy went hunting and was able to bring a fine roast and a surprise fruitcake for a festive meal.

And they did have a good meal. And Buddy even had a gift for Donna. It was one that she would genuinely treasure.

But Donna had nothing to give Buddy. It is doubtful that she had even considered it ahead of time. But often the very best gifts are the gifts that we give of ourselves.

Donna gave something to Buddy that couldn't be bought in a store. Something many people take for granted.

Today we are very focused on what we can buy to give. Sometimes we even are crafty enough to make a gift by hand, and those are often cherished one of a kind gifts.

But what if you found yourself in a financial bind right now, but wanted to give? Would you let it get you down and then sink into a depression mediating on how miserable you are for not being able to afford anything to give?

Or, would you get creative? Surely you have at least what Donna had, some paper and crayons. What of yourself could you give away that is of worth to someone you love?

What if you even made a little coupon book with 12 coupons, one to be redeemed each month of the year? You could have foot rubs, car washes/clean-outs, babysitting, errand running or grocery shopping. There are many things that cost us only our time that would mean so much to others.

We've all had lean times and usually we just apologize and say that we just didn't have gifts in the budget that year. But let me encourage you to get creative. It isn't lame, it is really considerate and it will be appreciated.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 42

Tue, 28 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 42

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 15 Section 2.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

When I wrote Marcia Wallace I had a distinct picture in my mind of an actress who played a similar part in a movie. Emotionless, curt, and bent on doing her job in such a way that she almost took glee from causing others pain.

Being in court is so hard. You try and anticipate the questions and have answer prepared, but you can't always do that. It can take turns you never expected and there you are left with no sound answer and feeling like a fool. They plan it that way.

I was on the witness stand one day and I can remember feeling so much stress my mind was blanking out. I did recover enough to answer appropriately but it was a horrible experience that I hope I never have to repeat.

Marcia Wallace is determined to pull Molly Sue away from Sharon and the only ammunition she has is Sharon's casual drinking and the lack of a father in the home. And she drives those points hard.

There is hope though when the Judge asks to talk with Molly Sue. She is such a joyful child we fully anticipate that she will charm the judge into letting her stay with Sharon.

But Molly Sue was frightened. She could sense the seriousness, she could feel it from the adults and it was unsettling. And she was sat down to face a man she didn't know. Any child's natural instinct would be to ask for their mother, which confused the judge.

If she were content, wouldn't she be crying for Sharon? But, of course the judge can see right through this.

I wish our court systems were better. I wish those involved could see past their own achievement, success, and notoriety to the heart of the truth and the people involved.

I've served on a jury and saw the grandstanding of the DA first hand. He was like a banty rooster preening his feathers.

It didn't turn out well for the defendant. There could have been a better solution for all involved, but each side wanted complete victory and not a productive compromise.

I've know people who were incarcerated for being in the wrong place and no one would listen to them or believe that they were innocent. So, they went to prison.

Yes, our justice system needs reform. I've heard that for years. But as long as we have fallible people, try to find some who aren't, serving in the courts, it is likely to remain the same.

It makes perfect sense for Molly Sue to stay with Sharon until her mother is found, but no, Marcia wants to justify her job by breaking a little sweet family apart. She is needed to fix things.

Judge Abbernathy will see right past it all though. He is an intelligent judge and friends with Bill who has vouched for Sharon.

It is all just a bunch of hullabaloo over nothing. We hope.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 43

Wed, 29 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 43

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 15 Section 3.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Winters are depressing. If it snows it can provide some beauty, but when the wind comes howling through, I for one want to run. I don't like the cold and I don't like the wind.

I can't imagine what it would be like imprisoned in a small one room cabin. For Donna it was a full time job to stay positive. She fought back despondency continually.

She was learning how to do things though, like cook with limited resources. And it seems that Buddy is trusting her more and more.

And Molly Sue is growing, which is bittersweet for Donna. She is a joy to experience, but it is painful not being able to share it with her family and Molly Sue's father.

In an attempt to find a way to stay positive, she decides she must make an inventory of reasons to be thankful. So she makes a physical list and attaches it to the wall where she can see it each day.

In our own lives I think in the deepest challenges and bouts of depression, this would be a good thing for us to practice. If we focus on the good things, the things we are thankful for then we won't be focusing on the things that we wish we had, or the things that we feel are wrong with our life.

It takes practice, but a person can learn to develop an ongoing positive disposition. A demeanor where you are automatically seeing things in a positive way. A glass half full type of person.

Depending on how you were raised and your natural personality, it may come more naturally to you. For others, it may be more of a challenge, but in time with persistence you can do it.

I've worked my entire life to change things about the way I think and feel. I still have battles from time to time but overall I feel my demeanor has drastically changed from when I was younger.

I do practice thanking God for a long itemized list of blessings. I practice seeing the good in people instead of automatically focusing on negative things.

Doing this, living this way creates a much more peaceful outlook. Anxiety fades away and joy surfaces much more easily.

If you have tried this before but forget and fall back into old habits, try writing down a reminder in your calendar to think about what you are thankful for that day. Make it a habit. Plan for it. It is just as important, maybe more so than any work task you will ever need to do.

It is a good habit that will change your life and provide lasting rewards for decades to come.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 44

Thu, 30 Apr 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 44

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 16 Section 1.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

There is a term called self-fullifilled prophecy. I believe it is very true. I've actually seen it many times throughout my life. We create our world by the words we speak. We hear those words, believe those words, and we assist in their fulfillment usually unknowingly.

Sharon was just like Job in this situation. The thing she feared the most came upon her. Fear creates the same as faith does. Fear is faith in the negative.

We can feel the anxiousness as the time has come to go back to the courtroom. The last hug of Molly Sue and then her being ripped away was symbolic of what was about to soon happen.

And then the unspeakable did. Sharon lost Molly Sue. To say it crushed her or devastated her is a weak way of describing what it did to her.

It didn't just rip a wound through her soul, but through a soul that was so gaping with previous wounds that it might just be irreparable.

Everyone in Sharon and Molly Sue's life is feeling the pain of Molly Sue's loss as well. They are also feeling the pain of seeing Sharon's devastation, but they are powerless to do anything about it.

Sharon insists on Will leaving her alone. She pushes and pushes him away until he finally relents and leaves. You have to ponder at this. If I were he I would have at least stayed there, but in another room. I would be close with her, but allowing her room, space.

Her insistence for him to leave was an echo of when she rejected him before. It was a painful repeat of years past, so he left misreading the signs once again.

He fell back into work which is often an escape for men, and sometimes women too. Think about work and you won't have to think about painful things.

Sharon has no fight left in her. It takes will and determination to keep going and to keep fighting, and hope. But hope unfulfilled is horrific and sometimes, many times it is just easier to stop hoping.

She doesn't even have the strength to move much less think about tomorrow. Left to her own devices she would just lay in bed and waste away. She has lost the will to live with Molly Sue gone.

Have you ever felt that way? Sometimes even the most positive person has moments which are so crushing it seems impossible to keep breathing. Some don't.

I hope that if you are in that painful place you can find someone to reach out to. Know that those feelings are fleeting and they will pass. There is someone out there that cares even if you don't believe it so.

The national suicide and crisis hotline number is simply 988. Call it today if you need help.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 45

Fri, 01 May 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 45

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 16 Section 2.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Sometimes no matter how we decide that we are going to behave, change our habits, and try to do better, we fail. Our own determination gets us down the road a ways, but often an upheaval or fearful event can flush all our good efforts away.

Donna had done the right thing from the beginning in determining to have a positive and thankful attitude, and no doubt her and Molly's Sue life would have not flourished the way it had if she hadn't.

However, being in her situation it was a constant hard drive toward keeping her thoughts in check. The longing for home and family was ever present and pulled her emotions to dark places.

Keeping busy was a great deterrent. That is something for us all to remember. If we are just sitting around our thoughts can quickly get out of control before we even know it. If we have a hobby or work to do, the act of being busy usually occupies our minds so that we can keep those thoughts at bay.

The garden had a few good purposes: fresh vegetables to eat, and something to do. With Buddy helping her do the heavy part she should be able to get the job done.

It seems as though Buddy was willing to do anything that Donna asked, except let her go and let her have scissors. The two things he feared the most.

I want to pose a question here. Those who are parents, do you have stricter boundaries on your children in areas that you personally fear the most? Some of those boundaries may be quite logical and necessary but are there boundaries that you keep your children in from your own fear?

My mother forbid me to ride motorcycles. That of course just made me want to ride them all the more. I have to admit that often I did it right in front of her.

Then when I had my first series relationship, he had a motorcycle and we rode every Sunday afternoon. However, I began to have compassion for my mom and he would pick me up and we would get on the bike and ride from his house.

There were other things my mother feared and that drove the boundaries she set for me. I would say that is something we all do and would be healthy to evaluate. Question ourselves why we set the boundaries that we set.

Without warning Donna exploded on Buddy. A beautifully joyful moment turned in a second to an explosion of hate.

All the pain she had been holding in came gushing out. It may have been cleansing for her, but horrifically painful for Buddy whose mind could not associate the cause.

After the onslaught Donna regained her composure and was able to see Buddy's pain. Her compassion took over and she attempted to bridge the gap that the pain had severed.

Another day in captivity. But now, Molly Sue could walk.

One note I wanted to make here is about the little song that Donna sings to Molly Sue. When my first born came along, my Mom would stand at the window rocking him in her arms and would sing that little made up song to him. She continued to do that with all my children and a tradition I continued with my grandchildren.

"Let's all sing like the birdies sing tweet tweet, tweet tweet, tweet tweet."

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Breast Lump Dissolved | Miracle Story - Episode 9

Sun, 03 May 2026 12:00:00 -0500

Breast Lump Dissolved

During those first few years after being baptized in the Holy Spirit I was on a learning spree. I spent as much time as possible reading the bible. My eyes had been truly opened and I could see and understand with revelation knowledge like never before.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

My Eyes Were Opened

I had read my bible, or tried to, since I was a child. I just couldn't understand it. I would find myself reading sentence after sentence and It just felt like my mind was stuck and I could not understand.

That all changed the moment that the Holy Spirit shrouded me in Himself. I became fascinated by the word. I was seeing what it meant to live the life that God truly intended for us to live. I was seeing and learning about promises that He had given us that were ours for the taking.

Learning At An Exponential Rate

I was also learning about faith and what it meant to truly trust that God meant what He said and that doubting would never gain us access to those promises. I purposed in my heart to trust that what He said, He would do.

After being so miraculously delivered from the spirit of fear, my heart soared. I never knew how fear had encroached on my life before. I could breathe deep and just live with the joy of the Lord.

The Temptation to Fear

One night though, after going to bed, I felt something under my arm. I reached down and next to my underarm by my right breast I felt a large swollen area. At first the thought to panic attacked me. It was the temptation to fear. I rejected it. I had made up my mind I would not entertain fear on any level. I was determined to not let that vile spirit back into my life and I knew that any type of worry or anxiety was an open doorway to that very thing.

I felt the area. Yes, there was definitely something there. It was firm and I could feel its boundaries. So, I just kept my hand on it and prayed in the Spirit. I am not sure how long I laid there praying that way. But, eventually I fell asleep and slept soundly all night long.

Forgot To Check

Exactly when I checked it again I am not sure. I think I actually forgot about it for a while, so I am not sure if it was the next night, or when it was that I checked. But, when I did it was completely gone. I have to admit that I was a bit surprised, but very pleased. I kept feeling and feeling, but there was nothing there.

I did believe when I was praying in the Spirit that it was being taken care of by the one who prays perfect prayers - Holy Spirit. Ironically it is Him praying the perfect prayer that He Himself will answer!

Jesus Intercedes On Our Behalf

We may think we know what to pray. But, our words are finite and often intermingled with our own counterproductive thoughts. By praying in tongues, we shield our prayers from our own minds and allow Jesus to intercede on our behalf in the most perfect way.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/miracles/my-miraculous-life-pt-9

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Love Does Miracles | Archive Story - Episode 9

Mon, 04 May 2026 00:00:00 -0500

Love Does Miracles

As I am writing this it is the eve of Christmas Eve 2021. The house is very quiet around me. I live alone and work at home. I joke that I am an introvert. Maybe I am, maybe I'm not. I do enjoy being home alone and working from home. But, sometimes I miss people.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

Today, seems strange to me. Because of sick family members, I am not sure what our Christmas is going to look like this year. Some plans are up in the air, some are still on, but who will be coming is still unknown. By the time you are reading this Christmas will be past.

Our Lives of Uncertainty

In the midst of this uncertainty I'm not sad. I've learned that joy comes from within and I've learned to shift my focus so that I dwell on the source of that joy rather than on earthly circumstances. I know I can't dwell upon that uncertainty because it will only cause sadness.

It has taken practice through the years to learn to do that. I've learned to stop myself and shift my thinking - on purpose. Maybe that is why I find peace in being home alone. I am truly never alone, but feel God's presence here with me. So, I focus on Him.

What to do When Sadness Does Come

However, sadness does sometimes come when I least expect it. When it does, I take a deep breath and shift my thinking once again to thoughts of gratitude. I have so very much to be grateful for! When I do that, shift my focus, I am overrun with thankfulness, so sadness never gains a foothold.

Then, I think about so many others who have lost so much the last couple of years. I think about how our world has changed and how so many have suffered great angst and fear in the uncertainty. My heart rests on them.

Compassion for Others

In the wealth of peace and joy that I experience, my heart is compassionate to so many who are hurting. My prayer is that they would find peace in Him, for He loves them dearly.

Often when we hurt or suffer loss and experience the pain that comes with it, we attribute it to God causing that particular instance in our lives. Or, some may even wonder why, if God is God, did He not stop whatever happened.

Then, doubt sets in and even though we give lip service to God, in our hearts we wonder if we are truly and completely loved by Him. We may even wonder what the true definition of love really is.

Love Does Not Cause Pain

If God loves us and this is how our lives play out, does love include this type of deep pain? Many then find themselves slowly turning away from the very one who is true and genuine love.

We cannot allow natural pain on this earth to taint our view of the purity of God's love. Because it is pure and lovely and grand on every scale. Just because we experience pain and loss, does not mean there is not pure love in the balance. But, we must turn to it and allow ourselves to be embraced by it.

Do You Believe God Still Does Miracles

I don't know anyone who would say that we doubt God can do miracles, but many seem to have lost the wonderment of expectation. Prayers often seem routine and perfunctory and void of hope that they will truly be answered.

What this boils down to is that we question God's love for us. Have we done all the right things? Have we followed all the rules? Have we been sinful? All of these questions focus on us and our behavior. It isn't about us. It is about Him, and His love is truly unconditional and will never fail.

No Excuse

If you've used the fact that God will always love you unconditionally as an excuse to live a life you KNOW would be displeasing to Him, then you have not really experienced the true depths of His love. Once you do, you will run to it and no other source. Nothing else will satisfy, and all the other things we ran to no longer seem attractive.

And that is the key. Stop trying to be perfect, He never asked that of you. Stop trying to follow all the rules, He never asked that of you. Stop trying to not sin, He never asked that of you. What He has asked is that you run to Him. Embrace Him. Let Him love you.

Rest In Him

Once you do that, you will be truly transformed. All the things you were working so hard to do and not do will naturally fall away or be added as they should be. You begin again to believe He will do a miracle for you. Because LOVE DOES MIRACLES.

So, today as I sit here and write on the eve of Christmas Day, I wish, hope, and pray for you to learn to let Him love you fully. Turn to Him with no shame or regret. In His deep love abides hope, and faith. Rest there today.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/inspirational/love-does-miracles

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 46

Mon, 04 May 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 46

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 16 Section 3.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Everyone can see the pain that Sharon is suffering. They love her and are long suffering. They too are hurting from the pain of losing Molly Sue. It is a shared tragedy.

They have been caring for Sharon for a full week even though she herself doesn't want it, nor has she asked for it.

Have you ever felt that kind of deep despair where you truly don't feel you can force your body to move, even if you wanted to? I have. It is amazing to me how emotions, something we can't touch or see, can pull us into so much physical pain. Our emotions can put a lock and key on our entire being and keep us locked down.

That is where Sharon was. So, what is the answer to this type of situation? We can't stay locked down. There needs to be a sudden change to alter the depressed state and get moving forward again.

For Sharon, Leslie was the catalyst. She had deep compassion for Sharon, and I believe her frustration was birthed out of that compassion. She knew Sharon had to get up and get moving forward again or she would just lay there and die.

If we experience times like this we need a Leslie in our life. If we have friends that are going through something like this, we may need to be the Leslie for them.

There is a balance there. Be compassionate, but steady and firm. I hope I wrote Leslie's character in such a way that would inspire us to help someone in our life in just that manner.

Again let me touch on the fact that Sharon had nothing to anchor herself to. She had no faith. No one to pray to. Nothing to inspire her forward.

God is always there waiting for all of us. His compassionate heart yearns to be called upon for help. In Psalm 34:18 it says…

Psalm 34:18 The Lord is near to the brokenhearted And saves those who are crushed in spirit.

But, He leaves it up to us to call out to Him. Sharon did not know God much less believe in Him. Leslie did and knew that Sharon could be better. She knew she could help her friend and I believe was praying the entire time for God to help her friend.

Often even when we know God we delay calling out to Him. I believe we are concerned that He will reject us. I often think we feel that the pain we are feeling may have come from our own stupid actions and we will only be scolded if we go to Him. Let me tell you from experience that has never been the case for me.

There have been times in my life where I did the most stupid things, things I knew I shouldn't be doing and then had to cry out to God to heal the pain I had caused myself, and often to get me out of the mess I had created. He never scolded, and he always was there immediately for me.

The thing is. He knows that we already know what we have done wrong and are writhing in self condemnation of that fact. He won't heap condemnation on us.

If you are suffering from pain today, call out to God. It doesn't matter where you are in life. He is right there waiting for you.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 47

Tue, 05 May 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 47

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 17 Section 1.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

I really like this section. I think it is packed with many life lessons for each of us. Donna had the opportunity to fashion Molly Sue's life the best way she could. In this section she ponders what will she write on the operating hard drive of Molly Sue's life that will guide her for the rest of her life.

Donna does well. The template she chooses is from I Corinthians 13, the love chapter. But Donna is smart and knows that for Molly Sue to truly learn those attributes she must also see Donna living like that herself.

We must remember when we are raising our own children, that it is us that creates the pattern of life in our children. We can tell them what to do, but if they don't see us doing those things, but the opposite, it creates internal conflict in them.

If we say don't lie, but they see us lying as a pattern of behavior, then they don't trust our word. The same goes for all that we say and do. If we say to behave in a certain way, then we too should behave that way. We must model that behavior to them.

In fact they will model the bad behavior they see us do. Many parents then criticize and condemn their older children for having the same traits and doing the same things that they do when it was that behavior that was modeled to them.

Many years ago I was reading that chapter in I Corinthians. As I was reading I heard God say, "Do you know where I got that pattern of love from?". I couldn't answer. He then said, "That is the way I am and the way I love."

I read it again over and over with that thought in mind. I like the way it reads in The Living Bible:

I Corinthians 13:4-7

4 Love is very patient and kind, never jealous or envious, never boastful or proud, 5 never haughty or selfish or rude. Love does not demand its own way. It is not irritable or touchy. It does not hold grudges and will hardly even notice when others do it wrong. 6 It is never glad about injustice, but rejoices whenever truth wins out. 7 If you love someone, you will be loyal to him no matter what the cost. You will always believe in him, always expect the best of him, and always stand your ground in defending him.

That is a high bar that Jesus has set for us, and yet that is the way that He loves us.

One part that stood out to me, and still does, is where in verse 5 it says that love 'hardly even notice when others do it wrong.' And yet we feel God notices every single thing we do wrong. We feel constant condemnation when He is actually loving us.

Then I read in that same verse where it says, 'not irritable or touchy.' My how often I have fallen short on that with those I love. I strive to do better just like Donna, every single day.

Donna did pick the perfect template by which to train Molly Sue with, and to pattern her own life after. We would all do well to follow suit.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 48

Wed, 06 May 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 48

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 17 Section 2.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

ARJIS was a real thing that occurred at that time. I thought it was a great bit of history to implement here in this story. It gave Sharon something to do, something to focus on.

Let me point out here that in this time period that police stations had very little communication between each other. There was no internet or computers linked together.

When searching for Molly Sue the police station was searching for a missing child. They had called around to see if anyone had reported a child missing. But of course Donna and Buddy were the only two who knew about Molly Sue and knew she was missing.

What they should have been looking for was a missing pregnant woman who had disappeared five years earlier. Donna's family had reported her missing. But with the limited resources in those rural small towns, she was never found.

From that time to now, our technology and forensic science has grown exponentially. Each year leaps and bounds are made. But back in the 1970's there was little more than fingerprints.

We see Sharon here still battling the pain of losing Molly Sue, as one would. She is up and moving, but hollow on the inside. It is Bill's compassion that generated the computer project for Sharon hoping that it will help give her something other than Molly Sue to focus on. And it did.

We could talk here a bit more about how the men would take the computer system. They certainly wouldn't let a woman boss them around about it. They were also fearful of losing their job to it.

Today we face AI and many have concerns about losing their jobs to this technology. I am not in a position to say whether it will or it won't. There are others who fear, as seen in so many movies, that it will overtake the planet.

So, if we put ourselves in their shoes we too can gain a sense of what they were feeling. Bill being on board and the driving force behind it was what the men needed to comply.

Like life does, it goes on in spite of tragedy. It may not go on the same, but it does go on. No matter what loss we suffer, illness, death of a loved one, or a variety of other tragedies time does not stop.

What matters the most is how we deal with it. Sharon hasn't suffered just one blow, but many and without healing in between. She has no relationship with God to help walk her through the healing process, so each wound occurs on top of the last gaping wound. She doesn't know how she will recover this time.

Thank goodness God still cares and send friends to gird her up and take care of her until she can call out to Him. Even when we don't see Him there, He still is.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 49

Thu, 07 May 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 49

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 17 Section 3.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

In our busy lives we so often lose sight of the simple pleasures of life. Just like Donna used to have, I have had my clothes closets so full I couldn't shove another item into them, many rarely worn. I am better now, but still have so many more clothes than I need.

In her simple world, Donna still found pleasure in creating. She sewed and then embellished them. There is something about being creative that gives us comfort, joy and healing.

Then there is the joy of that first bite of hot buttered bread. We have no shortage in our world of food to choose from. Sometimes we eat, or snack, mindlessly out of boredom or the need to feel that joy of eating again.

There are many things that at first brought us joy that we have long since lost. The first car we ever owned. The joy of reading a good book. There are many things that once brought us joy that don't any more.

It can send us on a quest to search for anything that will bring us that joy once again. Often if it once brought us joy, or let me say happiness which I feel is more accurate, we keep going back to that thing to search for that feeling again.

If it doesn't bring that feeling, then we decide we need a new or upgraded one, and then it will bring us that feeling. And on and on it goes. Maybe that is why we have to rent entire buildings to house all our things now. Things that once gave us a good feeling that no longer do.

We have an emotional attachment to them because at one time the did connect with us and we felt good about them, so it is hard to let go even though many of those things have long since been replaced.

I think even though we would never ever want to be in Donna's shoes, we do long for the joy that simple pleasures bring to her. We know how she maintains her joy, and yes it is joy. It is because she focuses on the things she is thankful for each day. And it isn't just an exercise, she truly is thankful to God for what she does have. Reminding herself of those things frequently and thanking God for them generates true Godly joy inside of her.

We don't have to be in captivity though to experience the joy of simple things. We can do that in our own lives no matter how much we have.

I heard of someone who helps people purge and declutter for a living once say to go through your things and if it doesn't bring you joy, get rid of it. Let me go a step further and say that no item in and of itself can ever bring you joy, but it can provide a sliver of fun or enjoyment for the season. If that season if over, get rid of it. Give or sell it to someone else who will enjoy it.

A few years ago I downsized from a 4,700 square foot magnificent home, which I dearly loved, to a 900 square foot apartment. I know for a fact what it feels like to come home here. It is just like it did there. I have made this apartment my own.

The thing that makes these two homes the same is that in each one I felt the peace of God there. You can find peace and God's joy wherever you are.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 50

Fri, 08 May 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 50

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 18 Section 1.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

This is a major shift for Sharon. Bill devised the install of the computers and training exactly when Sharon needed it most. The week away for training gave Sharon a week away from the environment that was filled with constant memories of Molly Sue and what she had lost.

We carry our memories with us wherever we go. In a case such as this where Sharon was removed from her environment and then submersed into a situation that required her full attention, it gave her a clean break to help her start to heal.

Learning a new system or new technology requires intense brain focus. That pulls us away from the rumination of memories. We could say this was like a mental fast for her. She had to devote so much brain power to learning this challenging new technology that she couldn't spend her time constantly thinking about Molly Sue and then diving into despair.

For me writing is a creative endeavor since I write mostly fiction. However it pulls a lot from me and often I feel spent at the end of each day. Year before last (2024) I published four books. Two were fiction and two were non-fiction. Needless to say I felt truly drained by the end of the year.

I felt I needed a healing break, so I delved deep into watercolor painting. It also was creative, but in a different way. It calmed me and healed frazzled nerves in a unique way. Watching as the beautiful colors flowed and burst onto the paper was mesmerizing.

I was still writing in the beginning of 2025, but when I would begin to feel stress or pressure, I would just stop and paint. Then I put writing on pause completely for a while and just painted for nearly a year. It was wonderful. And then, the passion to write burst forth again in a new and fresh way.

If I were to give you one take-away from this section, it would be to do something different in the midst of your pain. Shift gears completely. When we wallow in our pain and suffering, as we all do, it doesn't give our bodies, our minds, and our hearts room to heal.

Further, let that something new be something creative. Go to a workshop where you can learn a new craft and complete it in one session. I have a friend who owns an ARWorkshop and they are always having classes on learning one new craft after another. But, I know there are other type of workshops as well.

You will meet new people, learn new things, and you will laugh. In the midst of your pain, you will laugh. Laughter is one way that God chooses to heal us. In Proverbs 17:22 it says:

Proverbs 17:22 A joyful heart is the health of the body, but a depressed spirit dries up the bones.

Force yourself to go and do something that will get you out of the rut of your sorrow. It will be hard. You will have no desire to do so, but it is necessary. Prescribe it to yourself as you would a medicine, because it is a medicine that is pure and eternal.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Miraculously Back On Budget | Miracle Story - Episode 10

Sun, 10 May 2026 12:10:00 -0500

Miraculously Back On Budget

In our marriage I was in charge of the checkbook, making deposits and paying bills. I was very new at this. I had a small checking account when I was in high school, but had very little money and no bills so I spent the money of what I wanted.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

I wasn't very good at money management. I had very little money and didn't keep an accurate record in my checkbook. No one had ever sat down with me to explain and talk about bank fees, etc. I got overdrawn and the fees sunk me. I didn't have money coming in on a regular basis so there was no money to recoup what my error had caused. My mom had to bail me out and we shut down the account.

Not Very Good At Money Management

My husband made good money and we did very good. I was very determined to tithe and I did. I was trying very hard to do a much better job at managing our checkbook. On occasion I would still get overdrawn on a check and have to cover it.

You have to understand, this was in the time when you got a once a month bank statement and you wrote checks out of a checkbook. If you wrote down the wrong amount in your checkbook register or forgot to write one down completely you could be sunk if you lived with a very small margin in the bank.

When at a store and writing a check, you had to make sure you wrote it down in your register right then and that the amount was right. I had small little ones and any time we went shopping for groceries etc., it was chaos. It was not unusual for me to not write down a check from sheer distraction at the register.

The Pain of Writing Checks

I began ordering duplicate checks. They provided an instant carbon copy of the check you just wrote. Then you could go back later and enter it in your resister. It was a pretty good system but with one flaw. It gave you a false sense of security. I would write several checks on a day out running errands and not sit down to write them in the register for days.

Then I would be in shock. The mental register I was keeping in my head was never right. I don't know if I was mentally rounding down or adding a non-existent buffer or what. Almost always when I would sit down to fill out my register I was always way below what I thought I had spent.

I Decided To Do Better

I purposed to do better and was able to get on track. Then one late afternoon I sat down at my desk to balance my bank account and pay bills.

When you would receive your monthly bank statement you would need to go through the process of balancing your account. You would take the balance on the bank statement and deduct any checks that had not cleared.That amount should match your check register.

That particular evening when I sat down and opened the statement I was gobsmacked! We were way in the hole. I mean way way in the hole.

As I began to read through and look at the cancelled checks that had cleared I saw that my husband was writing checks from his checkbook while I was writing checks from mine. Neither one of us was taking into consideration that the other one was also writing checks.

We Had Spent All His Paychecks Twice

Needless to say, we had both spent all of our money. It was a small town bank and they knew us so they just kept clearing our checks and charging a big fat fee with each one.

Not only was there no money to pay our bills we were way more than his next paycheck in the hole. Even if we didn't spend one single dime it would take us at the very least a two months or more of paychecks to get even. We used almost all of his paychecks each month for bills and groceries and such. There was very little left over to pay the huge deficit.

I had already laid our bills out on my desk so I could write the checks and pay them. We had a house payment and two car payments, and of course utilities. Thankfully we did not have credit cards. But we had a huge grocery bill each month and he used a lot of gas.

The Hole of Debt Was Overwhelming

I looked at the desk covered in bills and the bank statement glowing in red ink. I was overcome. I rested my head in my hands and prayed. I cried. Then I sat up and laid my hands on the bills and bank statement and prayed. I made a declarative statement and called the bills paid and the statement in the black. I called things that were not as though they were.

I shoved the whole mess back, got up, and went about my day. When my husband got home I told him what had happened. We decided that there would be only one checkbook that I would keep and I would give him a cash allowance each paycheck for gas and whatever he needed going to work etc. Then other big purchases that we wanted like furniture or such we would discuss or do together.

In a side note here. He worked hard and I knew it. So often when he wanted a new gun or some other big item I would just let him get it and then I would juggle behind the scenes. I felt like since he worked so hard he deserved to have something fun from time to time even though it was often very hard to juggle the money.

We Made A Creative Plan And Stuck To It

Back to the checkbook mess. Then next day after praying, I sat back down to deal with the mess. I wrote down a plan. What we had to absolutely pay and the last possible day we had to pay it. I wrote down what his paychecks would be and when they would come. By my calculations we would be in the black with all bills paid and caught up in a two and a half months.

I scrounged to make the food we had last. I got real creative with our meals. But, they stretched for a good while at least until we got his next check which I cashed and kept enough cash for groceries and for him for gas. My husband already had some cash and he made that stretch for gas to go to work.

Suddenly In The Black

When we got the next bank statement the next month, not only were we in the black, but we had money in the account! I looked at my plan. There was no way that could happen - none.

I kept going over every single inch of it. No one had made any deposits for us. I thought our parents might have gotten wind of the situation and helped out, but no, there were no additional deposits.

I looked over every withdrawal. Only the checks I had written at the absolutely last minute for bills and utilities had come through, and all of them had come through.

I Couldn't Not Figure It Out

I got out my calculator. I totaled my plan one more time. The same - two and a half months. I totaled the bank statement one month later. It was correct. I was obsessed in figuring it out. It made no sense, none. I can't tell you how many times I tried and recalculated to see where I had made a mistake. I double checked the bills, the deposits. I could find no error.

After about two hours I sat back. The night when I had prayed and laid my hands on the pile of bills came to my mind. God had honored my faith and my request. That declarative prayer that called for the money happened. It was a miracle.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/miracles/my-life-of-miracles-pt-10

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Foolish and Ignorant Speculations | Archive Story - Episode 10

Mon, 11 May 2026 00:00:00 -0500

Foolish and Ignorant Speculations

Last week I wrote about the importance of history and of love. Two seemingly very disconnected subjects.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

It is human nature to feel that what we are experiencing is worse than anyone else has ever experienced.

My Bad is Worse Than Yours

I remember when I was growing up and I would be with my mother and a group of her friends and how they would try to 'best' each other with their ailments. One would have had a stomach ache and another one would have had one worse.

The same was true with anything they were doing or had experienced. If one had a flat tire, the other had two flat tires. This often made me ponder, even as a child, why do we strive to have more tragedy than the others.

We Are Convinced Things Today Are Worse

Today, we might agree that what happened centuries ago was horrible, but what we are going through is much much worse. We are convinced of this very thing.

Believing that somehow gives us a license to lash out in anyway that gives us a modicum of relief. We think nothing of engaging in petty arguments online in a defensive posture to validate our own opinions and to vilify another's.

2 Timothy 2:22-24

22) Now flee from youthful lusts and purse righteousness, faith, love, and peace with those who call on the Lord from a pure heart.

23) But refuse foolish and ignorant speculations, knowing that they produce quarrels.

24) The Lord's bondservant must not be quarrelsome, but be kind to all, skillful in teaching, patient when wronged.

We Feel Compelled to Speak Our Mind

Our urge to speak our piece and drive our opinions down another's throat only serves to burn bridges and has never ever served to change another person's mind. If you genuinely want to present a case for your opinion to another in the hope that they will learn and that it will change their mind, then it must be done in a respectful and diplomatic way.

No matter what the argument is about, if you want to really build a bridge where each side can meet in the middle and maturely discuss the issue, then we have to learn to love them.

But we don't - love them, that is. We hold disdain and we loathe them. So, we resort to childish name calling and pithy remarks to cut them low and make fun of them. And many may read this post and retort that 'they deserve it'.

Do they really? And have we been chosen to demean others, cut them low, because we perceive their opinion or belief about something is wrong? We feel so cocky that we are right in our own opinions and life choices that we feel we have the right to spew verbal accusations that only serve to frustrate us further.

We NEED Genuine Debate & Discussion

There is a time for genuine debate and discussion. However, if we burn so many bridges that no one with an adverse voice to ours will listen, what have we gained?

This topic is something that has burned within me for a long time. I began to feel Holy Spirit conviction a long time ago about this. We have a greater mission than just getting our chosen political official elected, even though that often is a very critical part of our mission here, but it isn't our most important one.

We Have a Mandate From God

We have a mandate from God to love and in that love tell others about the Good News. The Good News that Jesus has died for our sins and that everyone is loved and accepted by Him.

1 John 4:7-12

7) Beloved, let's love one another; for love is from God, and everyone who loves has been born of God and knows God.

8) The one who does not love does not know God, because God is love.

9) By this the love of God was revealed in us, that God has sent His only Son into the world so that we may live through Him.

10) In this is love, not that we loved God, but that He loved us and sent His Son to be the propitiation for our sins.

11) Beloved, if God so loved us, we also ought to love one another.

12) No one has ever seen God; if we love one another, God remains in us, and His love is perfected in us.

It is not our mission to change them or their lifestyles. That is up to Holy Spirit. We are to build the bridge with love, deliver the message lovingly, then once they see who Jesus is and accept what He has done for them, Holy Spirit will convict their sin as He does ours, and then He will begin to transform them, as He is doing for us.

Our Message Cannot Be Delivered Without a Bridge to Carry It On

Our message of hope in the one true living/loving God will never be accepted if we are angry and vindictive in our language and actions. If we reserve our love and kindness to those we agree with then we are immature in the faith.

We should never ever feel threatened by another opinion that we feel is wrong. We should be so rooted and grounded in our own belief of the gospel that those adverse voices and opinions don't faze us, but only cause us to have a greater compassion and a desire to pray for them in the isolation of our prayer closet where no one will ever know, but God.

If we were to take one person in our own life with an adverse voice each week and pray for them fervently, then in one year we will have prayed for 52 people with adverse voices and opinions. And maybe, just maybe we will see true change in them, and in us too.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/inspirational/foolish-and-ignorant-speculations

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 51

Mon, 11 May 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 51

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This corresponds to Chapter 18 Section 2.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

This is a confrontational section. It opens with Donna being thankful for the growth in their lives, new food, and a growing sense of achievements in their small world.

Then the screams. Adrenaline surges through all three of them as the danger of the moment surfaces. Buddy's axe has slipped and it struck his leg leaving a gaping wound. He is crying in agony.

Donna is panicked for many reasons. First she can't get to him and she has to coax him to try and get to her. Then the 'what ifs' start. What if he dies, what if he gets sicker, and so on. Even though she cared for Buddy her primary concern was Molly Sue. What if he died and they were left alone?

Molly Sue's empathy for Buddy surged and she cried and was frightened for him. But in the course of it all, she at her small age was the most solid and stable of the three.

Forced to live in a sheltered environment where she was loved fully and taught daily about Jesus, faith, love, and Godly attributes, she conversed with 'Baby Jesus' and knew him in a way that adults usually don't. It was a pure relationship and she fully trusted in Him. And she heard his voice. There was no 'grown up noise' to block it out.

Donna did the best she could for Buddy in her panicked state and limited resources. But God was guiding her all the while. The sterilization, the blanket stitch, not allowing the stitches to get wet. Even though she may not have realized it, He was guiding her.

When it was all over and the adrenaline of the moment was subsiding, she nearly collapsed emotionally. All her suppressed fears resurfaced and nearly brought her to collapse, but then there was Molly Sue right there at the right time. She brought soft and steady comfort to her mother.

There was a time several decades ago when I went through a very difficult divorce. We had not been married very long, but I loved him dearly. Then we had to be separated by a long distance due to work for a period of time.

During that long distance he began to have an affair. When I moved back he said he wanted a divorce. I was shocked having seen no signs of it even after moving back. I tried everything I knew to reconcile, not knowing that he was leaving me for another woman.

The divorce proceeded, and God provided me with daily comfort. I was heartbroken and sorrowful in heart and mind. The move back and subsequent divorce also coincided with loss of job, physical illness, and several other life altering events.

Step by step, day by day, God was graciously faithful and brought me through. It was not a quick process and other emotional blows came during that time that would set me back temporarily.

To add to the trauma, God made it very clear that he wanted me to pray for the marriage, then to just pray for my ex spouse. So I did. Praying in that way, fervently praying, causes one's heart to stay tender towards the person you are praying for. It made the healing process take even longer.

I prayed for my ex for three long years. About year two I had the opportunity to buy a newer house that had a beautiful backyard. It was a paradise. I would come home from work and go straight to the backyard and just bask in the beauty and presence of God.

One day I noticed that every day a cardinal would come and sit on the electrical wire running along in the back alley. He would just sit there and sing to me.

The first time I noticed it I cherished it. But then I began to realize that he was coming every single day to sing to me. It finally got to the point I realized this was not a coincidence. I fully believe that God was sending the cardinal to sing to me to comfort me.

Here in this scene with Donna and Molly Sue we see the cardinal come and sing a song of comfort to them.

I am certain that each day there are these subtle yet profound moments that God orchestrates for us, yet often we never notice. They are everywhere should we decide to take notice.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 52

Tue, 12 May 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 52

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This to Chapter 18 Section 3

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

This is a snapshot into the workday of Sharon. The new computer system is going ahead and Bill is stern about the men complying.

Through the day Sharon is busy with the task at hand. Then when she stops for lunch she realizes she hasn't looked at the school. She is moving on and it is bittersweet.

There is a feeling of betrayal when we as a people 'move on'. When a loved one dies or a relationship is over and we keep on living or moving forward, we often deal with guilt. Often there is what is called survivor's guilt when someone dies.

We feel that staying mired in the pain of the loss somehow honors the person that is lost to us. If they can't live then we, in order to honor them, should then live a life that is less than.

Sometimes we respond that way out of our own grief and pain, as is right to do. But then there is a time when we must move on. We have to go forward. Staying in the grief and bearing the pain of the loss does not honor the memory of the person who is gone. They would not want that and in essence is dishonoring to them.

Actually, I believe it is a selfish way to attempt to honor them. It becomes more about us and the martyr that we have seemed to become, and less about them and their memory.

Sharon is feeling sad about moving on and thinking less about Molly Sue. Here she reflects on the events that have occurred. Should she have done something different? Could she have done something different and what would it have been?

But from that first moment her heart drove her to love instantly. There was a void in her heart. The void of a child she so desperately wanted and couldn't have.

Many of us grow up with some type of void in our hearts. Even those who grow up in the most loving and godly homes, all have some type of need inside of us that yearns to be filled. Much of our behavior or personalities are shaped by that need.

No matter what the need is that drives us, there is only one way to have it filled, healed, and complete and that is by asking Jesus to fill it, heal it, and complete it in him.

When you are reading in the Amplified Bible and come upon the word faith, there in parentheses is the definition (that leaning of the entire human personality on God in absolute trust and confidence).

For an example…

I Timothy 1:19 Holding fast to faith (that leaning of the entire human personality on God in absolute trust and confidence) and having a good (clear) conscience. By rejecting and thrusting from them [their conscience], some individuals have made shipwreck of their faith.

For many years I've often pondered this. How do we lean our human personalities on God? What is a personality? Is it our quirks, our outlook, our beliefs, maybe our deficits?

Whatever it is we can only make it better, make it whole by leaning it on God. Having faith literally means leaning our personal quirks and deficits on God.

We all have holes in our hearts that is part of our human personality. To fill those holes, to heal those holes, to make those holes complete we must lean on God.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 53

Wed, 13 May 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 53

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This to Chapter 19 Section 1

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

No matter how much we as adults trust in God, we will never again have that solid confident faith we had as little children. Molly Sue knew, really knew Jesus well. She talked to him and trusted in him completely.

When she heard the words of the bible, faith was seared into her personality, her heart and her mind. There was no other option for her.

As we grow we see prayers often seemingly unanswered. Questions grow and our faith falters. We stop believing that God will answer those prayers every single time we pray. It is confusing to us. Some stop believing all together.

Donna is struggling here. She is struggling between her fear of losing Buddy for her own sake and how she should be genuinely compassionate for him. But is that wrong? She did care about Buddy, but was acutely aware of what would happen should he die. So, she questioned her heart.

She is also struggling with having been out in the world and seeing how not everyone lives, not everyone received healing. The contrast between her and Molly Sue is night and day different.

But Donna does have faith and she does trust in God. Her diligence to continue to pray, do right, be thankful, read the bible and allow God to help her with a positive attitude in spite of her circumstances is a true testament to her faith.

I believe this is a mirror of us all. We may have areas of our lives that are strong and we are steady in trusting God. But we all have areas, different areas that we continually struggle with and continually work to turn over to God.

That could very well be by divine design. It is those struggles that keep us humble. It is those struggles that keep us seeking God. It is those struggles that cause us to lean on others. It is those struggles that build our character. We would do well to thank God for those short comings and the struggle they provide all while working to overcome them.

And… now we see the background story behind the scissors. Poor Buddy. We see how his childlike mind cannot reconcile the fear of injury as an adult. We can only imagine how horrible it was for him to suffer as a child.

It literally terrified him that Donna or Molly Sue would be hurt by scissors as he had been. And Donna finally understood.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 54

Thu, 14 May 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 54

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This to Chapter 19 Section 2

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

As I said earlier, we all have deficiencies by design. Some of us have trauma like Sharon. These deficiencies pull us together. We lean on each other, and on God.

Here Leslie is being a great friend. She is providing Sharon the space she needs to talk while offering the right encouragement all the while. We all need friends like her.

We all need to be a friend like her. At my age I've had some very good friends that I would trust with my life. And there were some that I thought I could trust in that way who only wound up betraying our friendship.

We are often very eager to trust and offer our heart in a friendship, but let me say that we need to be careful and test the waters. Know for sure that they will indeed hold them true before you divulge your most precious heart secrets.

Leslie is right here to encourage Sharon to let it all out. We have a tendency to hold things in. We heap unforgiveness upon ourselves. We heap condemnation upon ourselves. But we must know that those things come from the enemy and not from God.

We feel we need to be condemned because the enemy tells us that we do. We feel that our actions are unforgivable because the enemy tells us that they are. This just happens. We don't even realize that it is happening. We hear those thoughts and just incorporate them into our hearts without even knowing that they are a lie.

Getting the fact that God loves us, that he forgives us into our hearts and minds will help us to recognize when those adverse and self condemning thoughts come to us so that we can reject them quickly.

If you are carrying something and don't feel comfortable sharing with your friends, that is okay. Sometimes, often times, the very best way is to find a good counselor. If you go to one and don't feel a good connection then feel free to try out another one. You are not bound to stay with a counselor that doesn't feel right to you.

When you find one, stick with them for as long as it takes for you to feel healed. It is a neutral space where you can feel comfortable sharing without reproach or fear of it being exposed. Always know too, that you can go back later if you stop going. That is a common practice and often necessary as old forgotten wounds rear their ugly heads again.

As a friend, I hope and pray that I can become a better friend. One who listens and who can keep a secret at all costs. Once who is never condescending or impatient with how long it takes a friend to heal.

I also pray that I always subtly point them back to Jesus, the true healer.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 55

Fri, 15 May 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 55

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This to Chapter 19 Section 3

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Oh my this was unexpected. For over five years they have lived in captivity and other than Buddy's axe wound, they've had no illnesses or serious injuries. But now, Donna is ill and has no idea what it is.

She is praying. Molly Sue is praying. But instead of healing coming, Donna hears, "Prepare Molly Sue to leave."

I can't even imagine how that would have felt. It would have gutted me and I would have been truly heartsick. Molly Sue was only five years old and had never been away from her mom or the cabin. She had no idea of the outside world.

She was young and naive. She would easily become prey to animals in the woods and people in the city. She had no shoes and no idea what to do.

But that was Donna's answer to her prayer for healing.

Have you ever prayed and prayed earnestly and then gotten an answer completely different than what you were hoping for? An answer that didn't bring you joy or hope, but sorrow and heartsickness. Did you find out much later that the answer was actually the best answer for you?

I am currently in my sixties. As I look back I see where I often prayed for a certain situation or thing to happen a specific way and it didn't. But now see it differently and the answer that actually came was a blessing I didn't perceive at the time.

This is where complete trust and dependency on God comes into play. We have to trust his character is for our good always and that he doesn't want us harm, and only the best. If we can trust that, then when an answer comes that we don't want, we can accept it knowing that in the long run, it will be for the best.

God could easily heal Donna and she and Molly Sue could go on living in captivity for the foreseeable future. In fact God could have sent rescue for she and Molly Sue and gotten Buddy help as well.

But had staying in captivity forged something in Molly Sue that she would need for her life? Donna had built the firmest foundation for a young child that can be built. She focused on helping develop her character and minimized the external.

Molly Sue had been taught faith, hope, and love. She was solid. She didn't covet and beg for things. She found pleasure in the simple things. She didn't get bored or even know what that was.

There was no arguing or strife in her life, only acceptance and love. And most importantly she knew, really knew, Jesus. He was her very best friend.

Many people might scoff at this. But Jesus loved children and always allowed them to come to him when they were around. He made time for them. Jesus was there with both Donna and Molly Sue from the moment of captivity.

Molly Sue always knew him. There was no one to tell her different. There was no TV or friends to teach her other things. So she learned the important things, the solid life things.

I believe that we can do better with our kids. We could focus more on the solid things of life. We could pattern our parenting on how Donna parented. I know it would give our kids a firmer foundation.

God allowed their captivity. Their captivity also helped Buddy. He learned to read and was no longer lonely. If they had been found right away, Buddy might never have learned to read. Donna had been patient with him and met him on his level.

Donna taught him other things like how to work to earn. Taking care of them gave Buddy a reason to work harder. Their captivity was good for him. He finally had a friend, someone to love and to love him back.

But now that all seemed to be coming to an end. Donna was gravely ill and she knew it. Then she clearly hears it is time to send Molly Sue away. How terrifying that must have been.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

My Daughters First Healing Miracle | Miracle Story - Episode 11

Sun, 17 May 2026 12:50:00 -0500

My Daughters First Healing Miracle

Insects, bugs, varmints, and so many other creatures can and will be included in my writings about miracles. I could have lumped them all in together, but each individual circumstance has its own unique elements that I feel should be included and will be encouraging to you.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

Critters

This particular one is about the prayers of a child. My first post was of me praying as a child and the incredible way that Father God responded with compassion so quickly and thoroughly. This is so similar yet equally miraculous.

One day when my daughter Lacey was about four years old, I was standing outside at the end of this little brick pathway I had made from our patio to the driveway. I was standing talking to a friend who was leaving and had walked out to say goodbye.

My daughter Lacey came out with me and had brought her roller skates. She sat down at the very end of the brick walk to put them on and almost immediately began screaming. When I responded by picking her up I saw the she had sat on the end of a large centipede. The dirt had washed away from the end of the bricks and I believe they had a nest up in the open holes.

She Was Bitten Several Times

As she sat down she had sat on one end and then the centipede proceeded to keep popping its, other end up and biting her on her bottom. It happened fast, but there were three or four distinct bites and they were causing her excruciating pain.

Her bottom was beginning to swell and I didn't know what to do. I quickly went down to my mom's house where she and Lacey's dad both were. Everyone was very alarmed because just in the very short half mile ride, the swelling and redness had increased.

Rushed to the Doctor

My mother's brother was a doctor in a town about an hour away from us. My mom called him to see what we should do. It alarmed him so much that he said get her here, now! So Lacey's dad and I jumped in the car and hurried to get her to my uncle's clinic where he said he would be waiting on us.

I was holding Lacey in the front passenger seat of my car while her dad drove. She was an ardent thumb sucker and was laying in my lap sucking her thumb. About half way through the trip I kept hearing something and I looked down and thought she was saying something, but with her thumb in her mouth it was difficult to tell.

I Could Hear Her Mumbling

I asked her if she was okay, and she nodded yes. I looked back up and continued watching the road ahead and began to hear the sound again. It was like a whispering sound. I looked back down at her and asked her once again if she was okay. She nodded and pulled her thumb out of her mouth just enough to say, "I'm okay mommy, I'm just praying."

My heart was overwhelmed with emotion. She was very calm and not in pain. I wasn't sure when she had stopped crying and screaming and had became so calm. I was just focused on getting her the help she needed. She was very tiny for her age and I knew those centipedes were toxic and that many bites could easily cause great harm to a child so small.

We Finally Got to the Clinic

When we pulled into the clinic parking lot my uncle had been standing at the glass door and quickly opened it to let us in. He hurried us back to an exam room. I sat her on the table and pulled her shorts down.

Her dad, my uncle, and I just stood and stared. There were no bites where there had just been three or four! My uncle looked at me and said, "She hasn't been bitten."

Both her dad and I confirmed that she had indeed been bit. He looked her over good, both sides of her bottom, and there were no bites at all, anywhere on her body. There was no redness, no swelling, or any indication at all that there had been a bite.

Many Witnesses Confirmed

He really did have a hard time believing us. But, we knew God had done another miracle for us, and this time I believe it was in a direct response to my baby girl's prayers.

God could have just reduced the swelling and diluted the toxin so that it would not harm her, but He completely healed and removed all signs of the bites. There were no puncture wounds at all. My mom had seen them, Lacey's dad had seen them, and I had seen them, and her red and swelling bottom.

Then there were none.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/miracles/my-life-of-miracles-pt-11

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

The Most Toxic Contagion | Archive Story - Episode 11

Mon, 18 May 2026 00:00:00 -0500

The Most Toxic Contagion

During the past two years living in this pandemic we have heard certain words frequently. One is carrier and another is contagion.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

We Are All Carriers of Something

The other day I was thinking about certain people in my life and how being around them just made me feel better in general. Then I realized that there were yet others through the years that, despite my best efforts, would bring me down.

Then I realized we are all carriers of something. We all have an emotional and spiritual contagion that we spread with every word we speak and every body movement and facial expression we make.

What Do You Spread

I have a passion to see people succeed and therefore I am always attempting to be encouraging and helpful in whatever way I can be. I don't feel threatened by others success, in fact I feel elated to see that maybe through an encouraging word or sharing a bit of knowledge, I have put a little wind in their sails.

Thinking back through my own life, there have been people that have served me well in that way. They were encouraging and cheering me on. They would give a bit of well timed and much needed advice. I'm not talking about people who are 'yes' people, who no matter what I do or say, they agree with it. I am referring to sincere encouragers, who also have the courage to speak the truth to me in compassion.

Well Meaning, or Not

Then there were others who would say things that would not be encouraging. I don't think they meant to deflate my hope sale, but the result was the same.

When someone is struggling in their own business, pointing out all the reasons why success for them is a slim chance, is not the thing to do. Pointing out why the odds are stacked against them is not encouraging, at all. And, I do not know why people feel compelled to do that.

When someone is sick and you believe in faith, or you partake of a certain lifestyle that you are convinced will keep you well, it does not help to point out the reason that they may be sick is because they do not adhere to the way you believe or live, even if it is true.

When someone is engaging in a lifestyle that is dangerous and even taking them down a path you know is destructive, don't be arrogant and derogatory in your delivery of that fact to them. It may need to be said, but seeds planted without compassion will ensure they do not take root and thrive. In fact the opposite is true. Even well meaning seeds planted without compassion will grow toxic roots.

The Soil The Toxin is Grown From

Any word said, any action taken, must be done with compassion. That is the only way to build a bridge to deliver the word you wish to say. We also need to look at what motivates us to carry an emotional contagion to others that will cause them harm.

Some people really love spreading the emotional contagion of fear. There are more variants of this horrific emotional disease than any other I can think of. Some avoid spreading some variants while feeling wholly justified in engaging in others.

We Disobey When We Fear

Even though we may know that the bible says over and over again that fear is wrong and not from God, we decide we are justified in engaging in it and more often that not being a carrier of this evil emotional contagion.

Everyone will have fear come to them in their mind and say the worst will happen in any given circumstance. It happens to us all. But, we are told not to entertain fear in any form.

We know we are not to fear in any form. But, we choose to do it anyway.

James 4:17 So for one who knows the right thing to do and does not do it, for him it is sin. NASB

James is quite blunt in his book of the bible, but I love the matter of fact way that he delivers the truth.

You Do Not Have Faith When You Fear

Fear and faith do not, cannot coexist in one mind and one heart. Faith will free you while fear will bind you and yet we make multiple excuses why it is okay to defy God's word and entertain fear anyway.

I often hear people say that fearing in this way or that way is wisdom. That is justification for sin. Fear will never keep you from trouble or guide you to a right decision. But faith will.

James 1:5 5) Now if any of you lacks wisdom, he should ask God, who gives generously to all without finding fault, and it will be given to him. 6) But he must ask in faith, without doubting, because he who doubts is like a wave of the sea, blown and tossed by the wind. 7) That man should not expect to receive anything from the Lord. 8) He is a double-minded man, unstable in all his ways. NASB (emphasis mine)

Good ole' James, blunt as ever.

What's The Big Deal

Why is this a big deal? I've seen a massive rise in fear and fear carriers over the past two years. Many feed on the media that feeds fear to the public, being essentially ground zero for generating fear.

As the public watches, their fear and anxiety grows and discouragement sets in. Once they have been infected with the emotional contagion of fear, then they become a carrier and everyone they talk to has the potential to become infected themselves. On and on it goes.

And - It Is Growing Worse

There is a weird comfort that people feel when spreading fear. It is the same sort of intoxication as spreading gossip. There is some type of endorphin released that causes a momentary satisfaction that comes straight from the enemy to keep us spreading the toxic contagion. However, the euphoria quickly dissipates and therefore like a drug addiction, needs to be repeated often.

We are ALL carriers of something. We can all choose what we are carriers of.

I made the choice for myself a very long time ago that I will do my best to remain infected with genuine love, genuine hope, genuine peace, genuine excitement, genuine encouragement, and to be a profuse carrier of those emotional contagions wherever I go. The only way I can have them to share is to get them from their ground zero which is Father God.

Choose Your Contagion

Let me encourage you today to disengage from the toxic carriers of emotional contagions and plug-in and engage with the one true source of life. We can turn this around. We can infect people with hope, and love.

I recently wrote about the sadness of unanswered prayers. This is a good opportunity to ask yourself, could my unanswered prayers be because I am double-minded wavering from fear to an attempt at faith. If so, then do whatever you need to do to rid yourself of the toxic contagion of fear. You will never regret it.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/inspirational/the-most-toxic-contagion

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 56

Mon, 18 May 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 56

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This to Chapter 20 Section 1

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Signs of emotional healing are the ability to stop negative thoughts, to shift your own mental mindset, and to forgive. Forgive not only yourself, which may be the hardest to do, but others as well.

It is Sharon's first Christmas without Molly Sue. She has so many wonderful and sweet memories of the last Christmas which was also her only Christmas, with Molly Sue. Her joy and wonder made Christmas what it truly should be.

Sharon is well on the way to emotional healing and decides to go Christmas shopping. Woolworth's was a huge department store in that era and had a little bit of everything. And they did Christmas up right.

Once in the store and seeing all the children she immediately thought of Molly Sue. They had put a restraining order on her so she couldn't get too close, and honestly she didn't want to have to go through the trauma of seeing her all over again and then saying goodbye.

However, she couldn't resist looking for her. When she did see her, there was a different feeling. She suddenly realized that where before she had been obsessed with having her for her own, she now felt a real love for her, a genuine affection. From the selfish feeling of wanting her for her own, to the feeling of actual love for her.

This shows real progress in her emotional healing. She didn't do it on her own. It took several friends, and friends who were also praying for her. They continued to stand by her and be there for her and they continued to pray, never giving up.

That is the challenging thing as a friend and standing by as a solid support. We can often loose patience. It may seen like they have settled into their pain and suffering, wearing it like a badge of honor, but if we are there praying, gently urging to go a bit further while accepting where they are, they will hopefully move on.

The most difficult part of emotional healing is forgiveness. I've written several times in the past about forgiveness. How do we forgive when we don't feel it?

My best advice, and advice I've used myself, is to pray for that person you are trying to forgive. Not just once, but in earnest, pray for them every day.

You have to decide that you want to, and be determined that you will forgive them even if the feelings don't come. It will come gradual, but it will come. One day you will find that the forgiveness has come, that it is just there. The pain and angst will be gone.

This is a short follow-up for this section. Merely a reminder of what emotional progress really looks like and what brings it to pass. In your own life if you are working toward and praying for real healing, watch for the signs. The small everyday changes that show real progress.

The biggest sign and I believe one of the most important is forgiveness. When you see and feel that forgiveness begin to settle in, you can know that real healing has begun. It is so hard to not only forgive others, but yourself. It may be a daily exercise, but one that is worth it.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 57

Tue, 19 May 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 57

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This to Chapter 20 Section 2

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Talk about a punch in the gut. When I was writing this section and came to the end I felt heartsick. I am a mother and a grandmother and cannot even imagine having to send my small five year old daughter out into the dense woods to find help. I would have delayed just like Donna.

But the one thing that Donna didn't account for was the intense personal relationship between Jesus and Molly Sue. It is very possible that all the while he had been speaking to her too.

As the lessons unfolded and Donna was teaching her, it is possible, highly probable, that Jesus was also discussing the outside world with her and what was about to happen.

When it was time, Jesus told Molly Sue, not Donna. She had to be wrenched with grief. She also had to trust God to take over where she couldn't.

In our world parenting can be hard emotionally. These sweet children grow up right before our eyes. They need us less and less. They venture out on their own more and more. It is a balancing act for sure.

But one thing that is certain, if we don't trust God in earnest to watch over and care for our children we are taking their lives in to our own hands and we can't be with them 24/7.

When they begin driving and go out with friends we don't have control over where they are and what they are doing. Parental obsessiveness has become a real thing.

This is the era of cell phones, smart phones, and trackers. Many parents obsessively monitor them to the point they can't rest and enjoy their own lives any longer.

It may seem like the world is a more dangerous place now than when I raised my children, but the truth is that the bad things happening are just much more publicized now in social media than they was then.

You could say that what we did't know didn't hurt us. The evil was out there then, just like it is now. But now, it is continually thrust into our faces.

The best protection our children can have is a childhood of education. Education about right and wrong. Education about how to appropriately react in all situations. Education about morals and character for their own benefit and protection.

I'm not talking about putting the so called fear of God in them. I'm talking about education. I am not talking about making them so afraid that they don't even want to leave the house. That is wrong and the opposite of faith.

If parents will do that all the formative years, it will build something in their children that they will unknowingly carry with them as they leave home.

Teach them about God's protective covering over them, and then pray and trust God to do what you have prayed for.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 58

Wed, 20 May 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 58

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This to Chapter 20 Section 3

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Sharon is better, really doing much better. Here we see her admit that forgiveness is a process and that she is still working to forgive even when she feels the work should be done.

Her biggest hurdle in forgiving is her parents. She is trying and I believe there will be reconciliation of some type even though it may take awhile. We can only hope that it doesn't take too long. Life is short and people often pass away before the reconciliation has come to fruition.

In the beginning of the book we didn't see Sharon laugh or smile much. But now we see her enjoying the simple moments in her life. Bill notices it and talks about it with her.

The relationship with Will seems perfect. But even the most perfect relationships have bumpy spots, especially ones with this much baggage.

But Sharon is growing and changing. Will has grown and changed. They aren't obviously madly in love with each other the way they once were. Could their relationship have grown to the place where they are no longer the perfect couple? We are all rooting for them though because it seems to be like a fairytale to us.

It is Sharon's birthday and Leslie has planned a surprise party. Sharon's world has grown since we first met her. She used to go home and fold in on herself. When the hearing for custody of Molly Sue was happening Will was hard pressed to find friends that knew her well.

But when we heal and become happier in our lives, people are more drawn to us, and we are more open to others as well. Leslie has been relentless in pulling Sharon out into the world and engaging her in activities. She now has many more people who would call her a friend.

At the end of the party she is given a very special gift from Leslie. One that given only a few weeks earlier might have sparked a world of pain and grief. But now it only sparks the warmth of precious memories. And that is the most prominent sign of genuine emotional healing.

Sharon's world has grown. Do you have friends who pull in on themselves and constantly decline invitations to venture out to dinner or parties or even game night in your home? These are the people that need us the most.

They need to laugh and have fun. As we discussed much earlier, laughter is the very best medicine. And laughing with friends is the best laughter to have.

We all get so busy with our days. We get in our routine of enjoying the same friends, inviting the same friends, and so the cycle goes.

But, let me challenge you to try and think about one person or couple that don't seem to have many, if any friends, who seem sad and even lonely. Take a chance and invite them out. Try and get to know them. It will take effort on your part and at first will seem more like an act charity than fun.

If they decline, keep at it. Often people need to see your sincerity. Go to dinner one on one. Then invite them over to meet a few other friends maybe for a game night. Who knows, you might like them.

We once did a game night years ago in our home for a while. They were a mixed bag of folks. They were from different walks of life, different backgrounds and so many other variances like differences in age groups. But we kept bringing them together and those nights grew into some of the best nights we've ever had.

It is important to do more, be more for the people around us. It is often effort to branch out to people we aren't even sure we want to spend time with. But it may only be temporary.

It may serve its purpose and then they may feel strong enough to develop their own friend group. But only because you making the effort to pull them out of their shell gave them the courage to grow and heal from the wounds that may be causing them to shrink back. We must do more to take care of the people that God puts in our path.

If you are the one in need of that healing. If you are the one who stays home alone because it just feels better, I see you. I love more than anything to stay here at home in my own little world. But I do venture out on purpose.

If you don't though, prescribe yourself a prescription of venturing out, doing something new with people involved. Book clubs, garden clubs, even church. Even if church is where your wounds came from, venture out to a new one and then volunteer.

Some of my greatest memories are from volunteering and getting to know, really know those I volunteered with. We developed a camaraderie and had so much fun together.

Whatever you feel you can do, do it. And then keep it up until it no longer feels hard. No doubt the first time will feel hard. It will feel uncomfortable, but the more you go, the better it will feel. You will grow to the point that you will wonder why you didn't do it sooner.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 59

Thu, 21 May 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 59

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This to Chapter 21 Section 1

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Every single time I read this chapter I tear up and my heart aches. This scenario is unimaginable. But both Donna and Molly Sue are obedient. They are hopeful.

Donna has a renewed hope that Molly Sue will bring a doctor back, and maybe this was God's plan all along to rescue them. But as the day goes on, deep in her spirit she knows. God won't allow her false hope. But yet, she is still obedient.

I dare say that many in this situation would not be obedient to God's direction. But Donna had the depth of relationship with God, with Jesus that propelled her forward. She trusted him, truly trusted him.

The unselfish prayer that Donna prayed was so genuine. If God were not to bring Molly Sue back, then please give her a good Mommy. That had to be an excruciatingly hard prayer to pray. An extremely unselfish prayer to pray. But isn't that a mother's unselfish love?

The moment came and the intensity of the moment is accentuated when Donna's chain grabs hold to keep her from walking further while Molly Sue walked on.

That was it. That was the end, and with it Donna had to have felt the most horrific broken heart. But, she didn't call her back. She let her keep going.

In my mind this couldn't have been good for her health. Whatever illness that she suffered from no longer had the joy of her life to keep it at bay. We can only assume she finally let her guard down and sank into the illness and into depression.

But I don't believe so. Donna had a solid relationship with God. It had grown deeper and deeper every day. I believe she would have continued to trust him. Praying earnestly and believing for Molly Sue every day.

Disappointment will come to us all. Some small and some that are devastating. The question is, how will we respond? Will we continue to hope, often readjusting the scope of that hope, or will we deflate and sink into depression? We have a choice and that choice will direct the ultimate outcome.

That choice will frame our life into something stronger with deeper character, or into a weaker and more feeble state of mind. As hard as it is, if we determine to overcome disappointment with a firm resolve to move forward, give the outcome to God, and believe in a new direction, our lives will be fuller and stronger.

Each disappointment can be a building block, a stepping stone that will gird us up if we allow it.

James 1:2-4 (2) My brethren, count it all joy when you fall into various trials, (3) knowing that the testing of your faith produces patience. (4) But let patience have its perfect work, that you may be perfect and complete, lacking nothing.

How many times have we prayed for patience but it didn't seem to come? Patience is a muscle. For it to grow it must be exercised. It has often been jokingly said that if you pray for patience then you will get something to be patient for.

The only way to grow our patience is to exercise it during a trial. When our faith is tested it will grow our patience because we are not in control of the trial and we have no option but to wait it out, in essence being patient for it to end.

We are encouraged to let patience have its perfect work. Don't beg God to stop or intervene in the trial therefore disrupting the working of our patience. It may stop the pain for a time, but another trial will come back around and we will need to let it play out.

Why is this so important? Because as it says in the scripture above, if we let it play out. If we let patience have its perfect work, then we will be a person perfect and complete, lacking nothing.

This, I believe, is referring to our character, our steadfastness, our faith, and so much more that creates who we are. This is not about lacking material possessions which God has already promised to provide for us.

Donna is faced with the greatest trial of her life. She was faithful in letting patience play out when she was captured. She has endured. God has built her character solid and stable. Maybe for just such a time as this.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 60

Fri, 22 May 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 60

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This to Chapter 21 Section 2

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

This was a necessary but very precious chapter to see the world for once, from Molly Sue's perspective. Her faith, her obedience to not only her mother, but to Jesus as well.

She had not been raised to fear. Donna had made it a point to resist any mention of fear and taught Molly Sue faith in its place. Wisdom yes, caution yes, but never fear which annihilates faith. The two cannot co-exist. The dirty fountain of fear will always taint the pure fountain of faith.

She trusted as she walked through the dark forested woods. Did she have uncertainty? We can only assume so. But Jesus was faithful and right there with her so she never felt alone.

When she saw the bunny rabbit and began to run after it with exuberant joy, Jesus stopped her.

The note that Donna had so painstakingly crafted to get it just right flew away on the wind. We have to ask ourselves, if Jesus was right there with her, guarding her and taking care of her, just exactly why did he allow the note to fly away?

Let's paint a scenario where it hadn't. Molly Sue would have come to the station and then presented the note to Sharon. They would have conducted a thorough search and probably found Donna.

They would have put Donna in the hospital with a disease that was probably fatal. They would have arrested Buddy putting him in a mental home.

Molly Sue would have been put in a foster home, or they may have found her father and Donna's parents who she had never known, maybe. And Sharon would well, still be Sharon in the midst of all her pain and self-loathing.

We often question things from our limited vantage point. But the view from where God sits see it all. He sees all who need help. We often say, "Well if I were God…" But we aren't, we have a limited capacity. We must learn to trust even when we can't even fathom why things are happening the way that they are.

Was it just a coincidence that Sharon worked at the police station? Was it just a coincidence that the place where Molly Sue came out from the woods was so close to the police station? I don't believe there are as many coincidences as we think there are.

Of course this is a fictional story. But it is one that I hope will get us to reevaluate our thought processes. Help us to see things differently. Help us to live differently. Help us to yearn to live a more pure, simple and faithful life like Molly Sue.

But the story isn't over yet. How could this story possibly end?

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Another Centipede | Miracle Story - Episode 12

Sun, 24 May 2026 12:00:00 -0500

Another Centipede

There is another centipede event that happened where Lacey sat on a centipede. These happened about a year apart and after writing about the other one I realized that this one actually happened first. Still about a centipede, but a totally different situation.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

Centipede Story Part Dux

When my youngest son Kendon was still in his infant seat, not the elaborate contraptions they are now, I had carried him into the laundry room with me one day while I did laundry. I was taking the clothes out of the washer and putting them in the dryer.

Back then when I had a lot of jeans, I would take them out of the washer and use my hand to press out the wrinkles and then fold them a couple of times before throwing them into the dryer. This nearly eliminated all wrinkles on the stiff denim and it still is a trick I use today.

Distracted Chatter

While I was engaged in what I was doing, I would chat at the baby, not really looking down at him but a bit of a distracted glance here and there.

Then, as I made another distracted glance, I heard Holy Spirit say, "Stop and watch."

I was surprised. I could sense His urgency, so instead of glancing away I stood and watched. As I watched my five or six month old baby, I saw a huge centipede crawl from up under his back and up around his tummy. In a mother's panic I started to just reach out and grab that centipede off of him.

Stop!

But, right before I did, I heard, "Stop! Slide yours hands under his arms and lift him up. Then, rest his bottom on the floor."

I did just that. With my heart beating hard, I slid my hands gently under his arms and slowly lifted him up. Then, just as I was told, I rested his bottom on the floor still holding him. Then the centipede just crawled off of him and onto the floor.

Exhilaration and Gratitude

A rush of exhilaration flooded me and I drew him to me and hugged him hard. I cried from relief as I praised God for what He had done. Kendon had been active in the infant seat. He was a content baby, but still was actively moving and waving his hands while in the seat. His movement could have triggered that centipede at any moment to bite him. But, God.

Still, that isn't the end of the story.

But Wait. There's More

I finished putting the clothes quickly in the dryer and left the laundry room. I just wanted out of there.

The thought of the centipede didn't cross my mind after that. I was only thankful for what had happened. But, later that day when I was out running errands, it occurred to me that the live centipede was loose in the house. It was apparent that there was a place where he was coming in and could go back out, so I prayed to God.

Where Was the Centipede

He had spared us from it once, so He would do it again. I just voiced my concern to Him and asked Him to kill that centipede for me.

When we got home and I was getting ready to walk into the house from the back patio, I looked down at our dog's water bowl. In there floated a large centipede. Once again I broke out in tears of gratitude. He had answered my prayer.

Are You a Skeptic or a Believer

Skeptics might say that it could have been any centipede, but I knew in my heart that it was not. It was an absurd thing to see a dead centipede floating in a bowl of water. I had lived in the country for 23 years and had never seen such a thing before. In fact I had never seen any insect floating in a bowl of water. They just do not go there on their own.

This very miracle, gave me the confidence to know that my baby girl would be fine too when she sat on the centipede. Two very different miracles. Two very different salvations. One type of enemy.

God could have done the exact same miracle both times. He could have instructed me the same with Lacey before she sat on the centipede. Maybe He had and I was too distracted talking to my friend to notice.

God Chooses How to Do a Miracle

But, the most important take-away is that He can give us a miracle in many different ways. We often put Him in a box and decide that this is the way the miracle should happen and we pray for it to happen in that way. But, He is much more powerful and creative than we are. Let Him do what needs to be done in His way.

Also, let me emphasize that I had no idea I needed a miracle until God showed me the centipede. This was not a direct result of me praying for a miracle. He was watching over me. I trusted Him everyday for that very thing and He did not disappoint. I still trust Him like that today.

God is No Respecter of Persons

Let me encourage you today that these miracles that I have been writing about are to encourage you that you too, can have miracles in your life. I am not someone special and God is no respecter of persons. Writing about these are meant to encourage you to believe for your own.

He can - He wants to - He will - Trust Him

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/miracles/my-life-of-miracles-pt-12

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

What Soil Are You Planted In? | Archive Story - Episode 12

Mon, 25 May 2026 00:00:00 -0500

What Soil Are You Planted In?

Some of you may know that I love to garden. I also love house plants. Over the past few years I have been trying to systematically replace all my old fake plants with real live plants.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

I knew in order to do it well, on a budget, and in a way to be able to keep up with them, I had to do it one or two at a time.

Gardening is My Hobby

I often post about my plants on FB and word has gotten around that many of my plants have been given to me by friends who know I love them. Often they are plants they no longer want and are ready to give away.

The more I am gifted and post about it, the more I am given. It is wonderful!

Plant Propagation

Also, I propagate many of my plants. Of course the philodendrons are an easy vine to propagate. I have several vines I've had success with. There are a few other plants as well that I have tried and it has worked for me.

Part of my success is that I have and continue, to watch some very successful and knowledgeable gardeners on YouTube. Even though opinions often vary widely, they all agree on one thing, the soil is a critical key in the survival and growth of the plant.

Learn From The Best

Through the years companies who sell various soil to the consumer have tested their soil and modified it to create the best environment for plants. You can find a wealth of different types of packaged soil to buy for your particular need.

If you want success in growing plants you must not dismiss the importance of soil.

The bible talks about planting and soil often. We know that to have faith we need good soil and we must cultivate that seed of faith that we have been given.

There is other soil though that I want to talk about today.

We Choose Our Soil

This is the everyday soil that we all surround ourselves with. Last week I wrote about the most toxic contagion. With our words we spread massive amounts of contagion every single day. We have a choice about what we say and how we say it to spread positive and beneficial contagions or destructive and demoralizing ones.

It is our choice what we spread. But, there is a key element that will either keep us from being able to choose the right thing, or will keep us mired in toxin.

That is the soil we are planted in.

Our Soil Determines our Contagion

There is an old saying that seemed novel back when I was a computer science major in college. That saying was true then and it is still true today.

Garbage In Garbage Out

Whatever is fed into or programed into a computer will determine what will come out. The same is true for us. What are we watching on TV? Who are we spending time with? What are we discussing with our friends? What thoughts are we allowing our minds to dwell on? What are we reading?

Excuses Don't Fix the Problem

Any source that inputs data into us is soil we are growing in.

Let's look again with that fresh insight at the Parable of the Sower in the book of Mark.

Mark 4:14-20 14 "The sower sows the word. 15 "These are the ones who are beside the road where the word is sown; and when they hear, immediately Satan comes and takes away the word which has been sown in them. 16 "In a similar way these are the ones on whom seed was sown on the rocky places, who, when they hear the word, immediately receive it with joy; 17 and they have no firm root in themselves, but are only temporary; then, when affliction or persecution arises because of the word, immediately they fall away. 18 "And others are the ones on whom seed was sown among the thorns; these are the ones who have heard the word, 19 but the worries of the world, and the deceitfulness of riches, and the desires for other things enter in and choke the word, and it becomes unfruitful. 20 "And those are the ones on whom seed was sown on the good soil; and they hear the word and accept it and bear fruit, thirty, sixty, and a hundredfold."

I've included the portion where Jesus is explaining this to the disciples rather than the verses before where he was actually giving the parable.

You Can't Change the Rules of Nature

This is all about seeds, plants, growth, and roots. In my experience it is so much easier to repot a thriving plant, or to take a cutting off of a healthy plant and encourage it to grow roots. The hardest thing for me is to take a simple seed and grow it. Mature plants, like mature Christians, are much sturdier to the elements of nature.

With seeds it may all start out fine in a tiny calculated environment. With the right soil and light I can get a seed to germinate and grow. But, I will be honest with you, I have never successfully been able to take that small seedling and transplant it out into my garden.

It Takes Patience to Make it Work

It can be and is done all the time. Those gardeners have patience and the skill to nurture and train that seedling to withstand the harshness of the world outside. I haven't as of yet.

If a seed is sown directly outside, the birds often come and pluck it right up for food and it never even gets a chance. That could be like verse 14 where the enemy soon plucks away the seed.

Then we may get a seedling to germinate. But, if we attempt to put it out into the world too soon, it will be only temporary and will immediately die when affliction or persecution comes its way.

Getting that seedling to the right strong stage indoors can be challenging. It can only flourish so long in that small container with limited food content and environmental conditions. At some point it will have to be replanted.

What is Your Purpose

If it is intended to be a houseplant, then the environment may change very little, but the food source, the soil will grow and hopefully contain room and food for the roots to grow large and strong.

If that same seedling is to be planted outside, then it must be conditioned to handle the hardships it will face.

Exposure to Difficulties Over Time

The right way to do this is to expose the seedling to its final environment a little at a time. It must be allowed to experience the wind, the heat, the sun, and the critters, that it will eventually grow in and amongst.

By conditioning the plant a little at a time, the roots grow strong. The stems grow strong. Little by little they become so strong that they can fully withstand what their environment will bring.

Just Like Us

Seeds cannot be planted in poor soil with other plants that will be aggressive and overpower them. In verse 18 it talks about seeds being sown in thorny ground. This refers to aggressive weeds that push in and overpower. Only strong mature plants can hold their own against them.

Verse 19 refers to a seed that does take root, but is unfruitful because of the 'cares of this life'. No matter the plant, it must be fed, cared for, and maintained. Even weeds will die in the harshest of climates.

You Can Tell a Persons Soil by the Contagion They Spread

I referred to the previous blog The Most Toxic Contagion earlier. As I said, we have a choice what contagion we spread. We can spread good and encouraging words, or not. But it will simply be a force of will that is only sporadically successful if we are not rooted in good soil and routinely fed and nurtured.

To make that shift from spreading toxic contagions, change your soil. What are you feeding on? A tiny dose of one bible verse here or there is not consistent food. A short sermon on Sunday morning is not good consistent food. Not when compared to the massive about of hours spent listening to and engaging in toxic garbage from various sources.

Do You Really Want to Change?

If you really want to change, if you really want God's transformative power to flourish and bear fruit in your life, you must make the choice to change your soil. Change what you are reading. Change what you are listening to. Change what you are watching. Change who you are spending time with.

You cannot spend your time in poor soil and expect to live, thrive, and be fruitful.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/inspirational/what-soil-are-you-planted-in

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 61

Mon, 25 May 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 61

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This to Chapter 21 Section 3

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Every single time I read this section I well up with tears. This is the culmination of it all. Through Molly Sue's arrival and then subsequent removal, Sharon had grown. She had laid down her pain and unforgiveness.

Through her sufferings she has grown from a hard and cold person, unfeeling and unforgiving to where she is now. She wanted Molly Sue for herself. She coveted a child and Molly Sue was that perfect child.

But deep inside she knew something was wrong. She knew her all-consuming compulsion to have Molly Sue was not right. It sank her deeper into despair. But losing Molly Sue after having her, sent her on a journey of personal discovery thanks to God and her friends.

She has come so far in her healing. She is no longer the selfish and hard hearted person she had once been. And in this section we see how her new heart responds…

God, please, please don't let her mommy die. I'll gladly give Molly Sue up once and for all if you will just let her mommy live. Please God, please, please, Sharon begged.

Then in the depths of her soul Sharon heard, "Now, you are ready. Now, you know what true love is. It is sacrificing your own selfish desires for another, no matter how painful that sacrifice may be."

Sharon now genuinely loved Molly Sue so much that she couldn't bear seeing her hurt so terribly in losing her mother. So, she desperately prayed to God to heal her mother. She genuinely didn't care if she had Molly Sue for her own or not. She ONLY wanted the best for her and for her pain to stop.

It was at that very moment that God showed Sharon that finally, finally she knew what true love was. That true love was unselfish even if it meant pain for her.

This is the bar. This is the measure by how we love. Do we love this way? Can it even be called love if we don't? Now that is the question.

We toss that word love around and say we love this or that. And it has diluted the very meaning of the word. In the Greek the word love has several meanings, but we in the English language only have one with varying degrees of intensity determined by how we use it.

God's love is the agape kind of love. The kind of love we finally see Sharon have for Molly Sue. His selfless love gave his son for us even though he knew it would cause him the intense pain of watching his son hang on the cross.

Finally Sharon was able to love Molly Sue in the way she should, and could now be her mother. And the word that Jesus had spoken to Molly Sue on Christmas morning when she had asked for her mother for a Christmas present, is now complete.

I purposely didn't say what God had said to Molly Sue that morning, but now we know he told her as Sharon walked down the hallway towards her, that Sharon would be her new mother.

How confusing and momentarily painful it must have been for Molly Sue to have been taken from Sharon by the court. But for her to have the mother that she deserved, and for Sharon to become the woman she deserved to be, it was necessary for a time.

And Donna too was now free. The symbolism of the chain suddenly rusted through and falling free upon Donna's death was profound.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 62

Tue, 26 May 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 62

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This to Chapter 21 Section 4

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my novels | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

Hmmm. Will you look at that? How often is the answer to a prayer right there in front of us and we never see it. I believe this particular answer of Bill coming into her life as a love interest was intentionally withheld by God until Sharon could heal.

She had realized in the last section that Will was no longer what she wanted for her life. She had healed to the point where she could clearly see and make the right decision from a good mental and emotional state.

But Bill. He had always been there. He had always loved her. He had loved her in a way that was never putting his needs above hers, patiently waiting for God to do his work in her.

The original working title of this book was Paper Dolls. But when the phrase that contained Choices Like Rivers came resonating through I immediately knew that was the name. The cabin was small but full of life and of love. It resonated from every wall.

There isn't much to say about this section. It pretty much speaks for itself. But there is one final section to come which genuinely completes the story.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 63

Wed, 27 May 2026 12:01:00 -0500

After the Story - Choices Like Rivers - Episode 63

This podcast discusses each chapter of Choices Like Rivers and each episode is posted directly after the book episode. This to The Epilog

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

More ways to read and follow along with my books | Author Signed Hardcover | Author Signed Soft Cover | eBook

And there you have it. All the holes filled in and the full scope of the why's. We see the contrast in the two women. If there was one over arching theme I felt pressed to get across, it was this paragraph that Sharon read from one of Donna's journals.

Each day that I wake up I stand before a fork in the road. I have a choice to make. I can go down one road that leads to dark thoughts, self-pity, and despair. Or, I can go down a path of thankfulness of what I do have and see the joy that each day holds. It is up to me each day, each moment, to decide which path I will take.

We have a choice each day. All of us. I do my best to make that choice the moment I realize I have woken for the day. There are countless moments through the day that I need to reaffirm that choice.

This book is about so much more though. It is about being free on the inside through the grace and power of God even if our physical bodies are captive.

The disciples knew this well. I have a friend who spent 30 years in prison wrongly accused. I can't even begin to imagine how hard that must have been. But she knew God. And God set her free from prison just like he many times did the disciples.

But many of us are free physically while still very captive on the inside. No matter how much physical freedom we have, if we won't submit our spirits to God to redeem, heal, and set free, we will never be truly free.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Deliverance From a Spirit of Rejection | Miracle Story - Episode 13

Sun, 31 May 2026 12:00:00 -0500

Deliverance From a Spirit of Rejection

I am adopted. I found out in the third grade. The way I found out was in a very cruel way. It was spat at me by a classmate, as if he were trying to find the worst word he could think of to sling at me. He said, "You're adopted!"

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

Adoption Argument

An argument ensued from whatever we had been arguing about to whether or not I was adopted. Our teacher must have been close because she came running back into our room and stopped the argument.

I told her what he had said, wanting her to correct him. I wanted her to tell him I was not adopted. You see, my mother was the fifth grade teacher in that same very small school. My teacher and my mother knew each other well.

Sad and Confused

But, rather than correct him, she diverted us to our desks and back to our classwork. Honestly, this was frustrating for me and left me a little confused.

The following Sunday, my mother and father and I were driving to Oklahoma City to go see my grandmother, my father's mother. I was in the backseat, sitting in the middle, but scooted up and resting on the front seat. We did not wear seatbelts then.

I blurted out, "That Fake Name said I was adopted!"

Caught Red Handed

My parents' heads swiveled around to look at each other instantly. I claimed I was not and how horrible he was for saying such a terrible thing to me. I didn't know that it was horrible, but in the context he had used it, I assumed it had to be a horrible thing.

So, then they stumbled all over themselves explaining that yes I was, but that it was good and why it was good, and all the reasons why it was good, and why my poor biological mother couldn't keep me.

I can feel myself frowning now, just as I did then. Something about it all didn't ring completely true, but at a third-grade level, I had no idea what it was. I was not happy with them. If it was indeed a good thing, then why hadn't they told me?

This Made Me Different

One thing was certain, I was different from everyone else, and that also meant Fake Name was right. Which also meant that he had known before I had known. That is a tough pill to swallow.

But, I owned it. The next day I stood in front of the class and told them all that yes, I was adopted and it was a good thing. And life went on.

A Seed of Rejection

But a seed of something that had been planted in me germinated that day. It was a seed of rejection.

I can write volumes on this topic and what and how to help someone who may be challenged with this, but this is not what this particular article is about.

What I want to write about is the miracle of God's deliverance from the spirit of rejection that had attached itself to my life.

God's Miracle

One day I was meeting a friend at the little church we attended for a Saturday children's group we led. When I walked in, she made a comment that caught me off guard. I'll admit, I don't remember what she said. It was something that alluded to me being free from something.

Since I was so caught off guard and did not know what she was talking about, I insisted she tell me. So, she told me about the spirit of rejection she had seen on me and how it was affecting my life. She said when I had walked in that day she thought for a moment that I had been delivered from it.

I Went to God About It

Not sure what to do with this new information, and with the kids arriving, I tabled it. You can be sure though that I went to Father God about it asap when I was alone.

I realized that because I was adopted, the enemy had used that as a legal open door to attach a spirit of rejection to me. It was the same as when he had attached a spirit of fear to me through something someone had said. I didn't know then to resist or it would have never gained a foothold.

The spirit of rejection came so early. Dare I say at the moment my biological mother separated from me? It came from no fault of my own. It came in spite of these people's love for me and desire to do the right thing for me. It was a legal doorway that the enemy used.

The Truth Revealed

As I prayed and sought the Lord, he showed me all of this and also that I was NOT rejected. It was all a lie that the enemy perpetrated. The lie told me I was rejected, so I felt rejected, so others rejected me. God confirmed to me he loved and accepted me and that the truth was that I was not rejected by the God who created the universe, therefore any other rejection I saw or felt was in direct violation of God's word.

Okay, but what was I to do about it?

His instructions were simple. He first brought to my mind the scripture…

2 Corinthians 10:3-5

3 For, although we are in the flesh, we do not battle according to the flesh, 4 for the weapons of our battle are not of flesh but are enormously powerful, capable of destroying fortresses. We destroy arguments 5 and every pretension raising itself against the knowledge of God, and take every thought captive in obedience to Christ,

My assignment was to renew my mind by confirming to myself that I was not rejected, but accepted by the one who mattered most. Then when that thought that I was rejected would come, I was to take that thought captive as it says in verse five, and reject it as a thought that was contrary to the knowledge of God.

I felt delivered the moment that God said he accepted me and that I was not rejected, but that didn't mean that the enemy wouldn't try to reclaim and hold his ground.

You Have to Do the Do

I was persistently obedient about this. I meditated on the words I had heard when God said he had accepted me and that I was loved by him. Then, when the thoughts would come of rejection, I would just literally say, "No, I'm not." Then I would go about whatever I was doing.

This was an ongoing thing for a while. At first, it seemed like I was doing it a lot, but soon those thoughts of rejection came less and less and I felt freer and freer. The enemy cannot stand up to God's word, whether it be his logos, written word, or his rhema, spoken word.

John 8:31-32

31 Jesus then said to those Jews who believed in him, "If you remain in my word, you will truly be my disciples, 32 and you will know the truth, and the truth will set you free."

God showed me how once again in a completely unique situation, how to fight spiritual warfare with his word. The truth, his truth, was that I was not rejected. That truth once revealed to me set me free. But I had to maintain my freedom. I did that by renewing my mind and taking every contrary thought captive.

Still Today

I still practice it today. I've spent a lifetime feeding myself on the written word of God. It is in me. It has renewed my mind. So, when a thought comes that I know is contrary to the word of God, I just say, "No. I don't receive that." I know I can't afford to let it take root in my mind.

I am still learning and growing in God and having his truth grow more solidified in me each day. And, each day that I do, it becomes clearer and clearer what thoughts are injected from the enemy in an effort to derail my life.

Do You Want to See Change in Your Life?

If you truly want your life to be changed. If you want to be free, then you too can be. Read God's word. Let it soak into you. Then when thoughts come to you that you know are not in alignment with God's word, just say, "NO!" You do not have to suffer from adoption rejection.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/miracles/miracle

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Honest Motivation | Archive Story - Episode 13

Mon, 01 Jun 2026 00:00:00 -0500

Honest Motivation

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

Why Are You Writing Those Blogs?

A friend asked me earlier this week why I was writing the blogs I've been writing. It seemed like an odd question to me. Wasn't the 'why' obvious to this friend of mine?

We proceeded to have a discussion regarding my 'why'. I was able to articulate exactly my 'why' for each of the three blogs that I write weekly. But, her asking gave me a reason to verbalize a concise reason for my motivation.

Why Do We Do What We Do?

Sometimes, we don't know why we do what we do, we just do them. We get into routines of work and home and rarely think about why we are doing what we are doing.

I believe that motivation is an issue rarely delved into, but something that should be examined often. We have no trouble stating what we believe to be someone else's motive. I'm not talking about that. I am talking about us each day evaluating openly before God, our own personal motivations.

Be Brave - Ask Yourself Why

Dare I say that if we were to humbly take a look at them and allow God to show us the truth of the matter, we would not be as bold and brash to ascribe blame to someone else and why they do something.

Two of the most simple and prominent motivators are money and pleasure. It is often just that simple.

We work for money and we play for pleasure. If we reduce our motivations down to these two motivators, we will find our lives empty and hollow. Even if we find great pleasure in our work, that too will soon become empty.

Are You Dragging Through Life?

The world is filled with so many people dragging themselves to their workplace every single day. They do it to get paid. If they don't go, they don't get paid. Then, they don't have a roof over their head and food to eat.

I see another generation of people who have witnessed their parents and grandparent engaging in this daily drudgery for their entire lives, only to die at the end unfulfilled and they are asking themselves, do I want to live this life of drudgery too?

Seeking Pleasurable Experiences

Instead, they seek an experiential lifestyle that will bring them pleasure. They reduce the need for a roof to the smallest and simplest they can. They live a small footprint on the earth so that the money they do have can be spent on gaining pleasure, which they are convinced is not in things.

But the pursuit of experiences for pleasure's sake will also grow hollow. It will not sustain the necessary motivation for the long term.

When the money and pleasure no longer satisfy, it is often hard to admit. Disappointment usually sets in, then discouragement, depression, and then despondency.

How Long Can You Force It?

Depending on your type of personality and upbringing, this may happen quickly or take several years to surface and is challenging to recover from.

There was once a person who had it all. He had all the money a person could want. He had all the pleasure a person could hope for. The euphoria of having it all did not last, and it did not sustain because he had lost the one and only life giving motivator and could not get it back.

Ecclesiastes 1:3 What advantage does man have in all his work

Which he does under the sun?

Ecclesiastes 1:8 All things are wearisome;

Man is not able to tell it.

The eye is not satisfied with seeing,

Nor is the ear filled with hearing.

Ecclesiastes 2:1-2 I said to myself, "Come now, I will test you with pleasure. So enjoy yourself." And behold, it too was futility. I said of laughter, "It is madness," and of pleasure, "What does it accomplish?"

Ramblings of a Near Madman

These are just a select few ramblings of a man who had everything but had left his first love and source of joy, King Solomon.

He had it all. God gave him wealth to have it all because he had desired wisdom. But, in the end, he had grown far away from Jehovah God, dabbled in idol worship, did as he pleased when he pleased, and disappointment, discouragement, depression, and then despondency set in.

The words in Ecclesiastes are the ramblings of a man in the throes of despondency. And yet both the motivational factors of money and pleasure he had experienced to the full.

If Not Money or Pleasure, Then What?

What are we to conclude, then? That neither money nor pleasure for motivation will ever fulfill you. But you already knew that. And yet… we are still driven by them both.

And so was I for most of my life. That was until I too began to see the lack of fulfillment there. The growing realization that to be genuinely fulfilled with an internal joy that God gives, we need, we must follow the path that he lays out for us.

Most people are afraid to ask God what his plan is for them. They are convinced that his plan will provide very little money and no pleasure. We believe he will stick us in some obscure place as a missionary or something that in our mind is hard, boring and unfulfilling.

God needs you in the profession where your heart will sing and you will flourish. Because he loves you. Because he has designed you with the gifts and talents that are needed in this world we live in. If you are a round peg trying to fit into a square hole because of money or pleasure, ask God where your place is.

Jeremiah 29:11

"For I know the plans I have for you," declares the Lord, "Plans to prosper you and not to harm you, plans to give you hope and a future."

He does want you to have money and pleasure, but if we seek those things without his guidance, we will never be truly fulfilled by them.

Money is Only a Medium of Exchange

We cannot be driven or motivated by money. Money is just a medium of exchange. It cannot bring internal satisfaction. Pleasure is so fleeting and fickle that sustainability is not obtainable.

I've had many shifts in my career through the years. Most have been wildly profitable. Some were very fulfilling for a while.

Recently, over the past couple of years. God has been leading me down a path of writing. I wrote four novels in one year with his help.

Disappointment Comes When You Least Expect It

Everyone showered me with great reviews and comments. It thrilled me because this validation was sure to lead to financial profit. But it did not.

I am just being real here. The royalties on books is so very slim it is shocking. Multiplied, it adds up, but when you are a new author, climbing the mountain to being 'known' is daunting.

After writing those four novels and reeling from all the hard work that it had been, I was ready to rest. Particularly since the motivation of money was not there. Neither was the motivator of pleasure.

Process vs. Reward

Yes, it was pleasurable, but not in balance to the degree of hard work that it required. One did not justify the other. Pleasure should not be that hard to obtain.

Then, a little over a year ago, God pushed me to define the call he had placed on my life and to streamline my focus to what he wanted me to do.

It has been a journey of prayer and faith. He has called me to write. He has given me many books to write. There are a few other sidebars on that call, but for now, I am focusing on writing.

Will You do it For The Lord When There is no Other Motivator?

In the meantime, until it is profitable, he has graciously given me a career that is profitable and one where I am also helping people.

So, I answered my friend, why I write the blogs. Here were my answers.

Why I Write

I write the Inspirational Blog posts because I have an overwhelming desire to encourage and help people to be all that Christ has for them to be. I long to see people walk free of bondages that have kept them from their best life in Christ. So, I write…

I write the Writing Blog posts because I love to encourage others and see them succeed. I share freely what I have been given so others may not have to try so hard to figure out what to do like I did. I pray they take my research and trial and error and run with it. So, I write…

I write the My Life of Miracles Blog posts because I want to encourage others who are growing discouraged from lack of answered prayer that God still hears, sees, and does miracles. He honors your faith and he will do all that he says that he will, not just for me, but for you, too. So, I write…

Profitable? Not yet. But, I believe it will be. I hope it will be. I pray it will be.

Pleasurable? Not always. It is hard work. I do a lot of writing, proofing, and marketing, etc. But, then there are times it makes my heart sing, particularly when someone tells me it has blessed them.

What is my motivation? I am doing it because it is what God has set before me to do. It is my calling and the only way to see it fulfilled in my life is to be obedient and do it. I trust him that in this journey I will see more than I ever dreamed of. For me this is a test of trust. Do I trust him while there is no money and little pleasure? Do you?

This is what I keep hearing...

Do the work. God will do the rest. For you and for me.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/inspirational/honest-motivation

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Monday Meditations- 2 Timothy 3:16 - Episode 1

Mon, 01 Jun 2026 11:00:00 -0500

Monday Meditations – Episode 1

Today's Meditation Verse:

2 Timothy 3:16 All Scripture is inspired by God and profitable for teaching, for reproof, for correction, for training in righteousness;

This scripture seems like an obvious statement. But there are aspects to this verse that many people disregard. One item is the very first word. It says ALL scripture is inspired by God and profitable…

I know that there are many people in many walks of life, in many different churches, who say that only parts of the scriptures are relevant to us today.

They disregard the history of the Old Testament. The genealogies of Christ and others. They can't understand the book of Revelation so they push it off for later. Of course Numbers and Leviticus is difficult.

But this scripture says ALL scriptures are profitable for teaching, reproof and correction, for training in righteousness. Even the most difficult to read hold nuggets that will help transform your life.

As you meditate on this scripture this week, contemplate what scriptures you have neglected, avoided or ignored and ask the Father to help you read them with understanding and to learn from them.

Each Monday I am going to be having 'Monday Meditations'. I hope to bring to you each Monday a verse to mediate on for the week. This is not for memorization, but to think about and to dwell on. The word meditate, in the bible, means to mutter. So this week as you go about your life, think about and mutter to yourself the verse for the week and think about how it applies to your life. Meditating on a verse will bind it to your spirit and it will become part of you! The more of the Word you meditate on, the more it will transform you into the image of Christ!

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

My Media Website: NancyJacksonPodcast.com

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Wednesday Word Study - Conviction - Episode 1

Wed, 03 Jun 2026 11:00:00 -0500

Conviction

There are two Greeks words for conviction.

The first meaning is 'full assurance' and the other is 'correction'. The use as correction is only used once when Paul was talking to Timothy in:

2 Timothy 3:16 All Scripture is inspired by God and profitable for teaching, for reproof, for correction, for training in righteousness;

This is the Strong's Greek Concordance Number 1882 Transliteration: epanorthósisPhonetic Spelling: (ep-an-or'-tho-sis)Definition: correction, reformation, setting straight (right) again.

1882 – used only once in 2 Timothy 3:16

Another usage, full assurance is used in scriptures such as

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

I Thessalonians 1:5 NASfor our gospel did not come to you in word only, but also in power and in the Holy Spirit and with full conviction; just as you know what kind of men we proved to be among you for your sake.

Hebrews 10:22 let us draw near with a sincere heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled clean from an evil conscience and our bodies washed with pure water.

This is the Strong's Greek Concordance Number 4136 Transliteration: plérophoriaPhonetic Spelling: (play-rof-or-ee'-ah)Definition: full assurance, conviction, confidence.

But the one thing it is not used for is when thinking or talking about guilt. Many times we have interchanged the word conviction for guilt. Maybe you have not done this knowingly, but I'm sure you have in your mind.

When we have failed in some way, maybe slipped into an old habit or sin and we feel guilty, we interpret that as conviction from the Holy Spirit. It is not!

The word conviction is only used as instruct, only one time and that is when Paul is telling Timothy to use the Word as instruction/conviction to stay on the right path. And it does not mention that the Holy Spirit will convict us in this way, but the Word.

The other times conviction is used is when talking about the full assurance we have of faith. That is how the Holy Spirit will convict us! It is to encourage us that we can draw near to the Father because we are fully assured (convicted) that our hearts are sprinkled and clean from evil.

Today when you use the word convicted, stop and think, are you really referring to feeling guilty? If so, be fully assured (convicted) that you are free from guilt and can draw near to the Father because you are cleansed by the blood and have received the grace provided by Jesus Christ!

Each Wednesday I will be posting a Wednesday Word Study to further elaborate on a significant word from the previous Monday's Meditation episode. On Mondays I focus on one verse to meditate on for the week. On the Wednesday after I drill down to look at one specific word to gain further information and knowledge. Then on the following Friday I will post a teaching pulling it all together. Each week will provide a thorough study into a verse, a word, and then the overall concept.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

My Media Website: NancyJacksonPodcast.com

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Friday Finale - RU Being Driven or Led? - Episode 1

Fri, 05 Jun 2026 11:00:00 -0500

Are You Driven or Led?

Friday Finally - Episode 1

Why do you do what you do? Is it a thought or a feeling? Is it a rule or a law?

I've been trying to stress home the idea of living a life of being led by the prompting of the Holy Spirit and not by any other thought, feeling or idea.

When I was much younger attending church, one of the first theological words I heard was conviction. Is the Holy Spirit convicting you of something? When you did that wrong thing, did you feel conviction?

But not until the last several years has the Lord begun to specifically define and show me what that word conviction really feels like. And how the Holy Spirit truly leads us in our lives.

One definition of the word conviction is referring to when Paul is preaching and it states that he preached with conviction, or forcefulness.

There are actually two Greeks words for conviction in the context that I am referring to and not what I expected to find. You may find a full word study on the word conviction on Monday Meditation - Conviction.

The first meaning is 'full assurance' and the other is 'correction'. The use correction is only used once when Paul was talking to Timothy in:

2 Timothy 3:16 All Scripture is inspired by God and profitable for teaching, for reproof, for correction, for training in righteousness;

Hmmm, the scripture, not the Holy Spirit, is for correction. Just like a textbook not the teacher.

I don't think I would get any argument if I made the statement that this is a harsh world. A world where we are introduced to pain and suffering at a very young age. There are mean people in this world doing mean things.

Even our own parents, as much as they loved us, didn't always discipline and correct us in the way that was appropriate. I know as a parent myself, I can look back and see that sometimes I did whatever it took to get them to do what I wanted or needed them to do.

If I had to spank them, I would. If I had to ground them, I would. If I had to yell and scream, I would. If I had to place guilt on them, I would.

But I'll be the first to admit, I was not a perfect parent. In fact, I was far from it. But our Father God is a perfect parent and doesn't parent at all the way we do. And the Holy Spirit is our teacher and guide here on this earth and a perfect and gentle teacher, always leading us, not pushing us.

But since all that we know is the parenting we have experienced here on this earth we automatically associate it to our Father God.

So when we hear from the pulpit that the Holy Spirit will convict us, our minds go to something difficult and highly unpleasant. We usually associate it with feeling guilty.

As we grow older in the Lord we don't sever that feeling of guilt from true conviction.

Let me give you some examples:

You go to church every Sunday because you feel convicted if you don't, or is it guilt?

You give offerings because you feel convicted if you don't, or is it guilt?

You try to 'be good' because you feel convicted if you don't, or is it guilt?

Are you starting to think now? Look back at the feelings that you have and the thoughts that you have had in these instances.

As I began to ponder this myself, I really wanted to know what it was that was motivating me to do the things I did. I wanted a clean heart and a clear conscience and I wanted to do things from the leading of the Holy Spirit and for no other reason.

Then the Lord began to teach me about conviction versus guilt. Guilt and condemnation come from the enemy. So Father God would never use the emotion of guilt to correct us or to move us. So the very first thing I had to do was to learn to resist guilt. The moment a thought or feeling of guilt would enter my mind, I would take it captive and reject it.

2 Corinthians 10:5 AMP We are destroying sophisticated arguments and every exalted and proud thing that sets itself up against the [true] knowledge of God, and we are taking every thought and purpose captive to the obedience of Christ,

So then what and how does the Holy Spirit lead? Picture these two examples:

In one you are held at knife point and are poked and prodded to move forward against your will while feeling dread and remorse. But you move because the sharp point of the guilt-knife hurts!

In the second, you are a sweet young puppy and you have a safe and comfortable harness on. You have a leash attached to the chest portion of the harness. You feel a slight tug from the leash, just below the center of your chest. It is a gentle tug, one that could easily be missed if you weren't paying attention and there is a gentle loving voice urging you to come. But when you do recognize it, you get up and move forward, at your own pace being led in the correct direction.

We must practice to learn to silence guilt from the enemy and listen with a slightly turned ear to the voice of Holy Spirit, to learn to feel that tug in the center of our being.

Psalms 46:10 AMP "Be still and know (recognize, understand) that I am God. I will be exalted among the nations! I will be exalted in the earth."

You have also read the version where it says, Be still and know that I am God. I love this because sometimes we are striving to obey the voice of guilt in our lives so much that we cannot hear God and know His true heart for us.

How does the enemy feed guilt into our lives? By thoughts and words. They may enter our minds through the words of other people telling us that we have not done enough or are not good enough or are failing in some way.

In an another post I wrote called Christian Clones, I spoke about self-help books that take the plan God gave individuals for their life, and decided it was the plan for everyone. That is another way that guilt enters our minds.

We try to follow a diet or weight loss plan and it doesn't work for us. We try to manage our money the way the book says to do and we can't do it that way. So we feel guilty that we were not able to be successful at this and are then overridden with guilt and condemnation.

If we do something we perceive as wrong we feel guilt. That is not from the Holy Spirit. We as a people are conditioned to respond to guilt, especially when we've been taught that it is conviction from the Holy Spirit.

Also, when we do read the Word for true instruction, if we read about things we have done wrong in the past or are still struggling with, the enemy is quick to bring guilt! He will tell you what a bad person or Christian you are and that God will abandon you and not love you anymore because you've not done what He asked of you in the Word. And we interpret this as conviction from the Holy Spirit!

But we must, absolutely must read the Word as much as we can. It is the Word that convicts us while we are reading it. When we see something in there that corrects us, we should then make a point of changing our behavior to make that correction. If we do not spend time in the Word, we will not be able to know what Holy Spirit wants us to change.

Therefore when we are going through our daily lives the Word isn't abiding in us and it is more difficult to discern the Holy Spirt leading us. The Word is the plan, the road map that Holy Spirit uses to lead and guide us. It is imperative that we have read it and have it in us.

Remember, that feeling of guilt is of the enemy! The Holy Spirit is a loving and leading entity not a pushing and prodding entity. Immediately reject the guilt, be still and listen for the soothing loving voice of the Father to lead you forward in the right direction.

Even if you feel guilt after doing something wrong, it is still not of the Lord. He wants to lead you into doing right, not pressure you at the knife point of guilt after you have done wrong.

You will move forward much quicker and go much farther with the gentle leading of the Holy Spirit. You can be assured that by following the leading of Holy Spirit you are going in the right direction, much more so than if you moved forward reluctantly at the sharp knife point of guilt. There will be less ground gained and you can be almost certain that you won't be on the path that the Holy Spirit would be leading you on no matter how 'good' it may seem.

But if we can put aside the feeling of guilt and allow ourselves to hear the gentle leading of the Holy Spirit, He will lead us to the very best goals, good deeds and a peaceful lifestyle, gently and easily, but on a path that makes sense for your individual life, not someone else's path.

It takes much practice and it is something that I am still learning to do every moment of every day. But I routinely stop, lean my ear to the Spirit and sense His quiet leading in the midst of the chaos and noise. And then that is the way I choose where to go. I know that this will become an unconscious habit for me and not something that I have to remember to do.

Don't let guilt speak louder in your life than the Holy Spirit. Learn to silence it once and for all.

This study is a culmination of this week's Monday Meditation and the Wednesday Word Study. By drilling down on specific scriptures and then specific words, we can begin to gain a better understanding of the Word of God and therefore apply it to our lives more accurately. The Friday Finally episodes take both the Monday Meditation and Wednesday Word Study and pull them together for an overall teaching to equip and train us for a more Godly and beneficial life.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

My Media Website: NancyJacksonPodcast.com

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Another Daddy Miracle | Miracle Story - Episode 14

Sun, 07 Jun 2026 12:00:00 -0500

Another Daddy Miracle

One of the most profound miracles I've ever experienced is once again about my dad. Actually, there are several miracles that I will write about. This one has to do with his heart.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

The Bad News

The actual dates of some of these early miracles are not recorded and I am placing them in time, regarding what was going on in my life at the time, where I lived and how old my children were.

When we still lived in Binger and my children were small, I got a call one night from my mom. She was very upset. She and my dad had gone to the doctor for him to have a checkup. The heart doctor, Dr. Jean Pitt, who was a world renown heart surgeon at the time, had my father do a treadmill test. Almost as soon as the test began, Dr. Pitt urgently had the treadmill stop. The test was indicating critical issues.

An Opportunity for a Miracle

From there, they took him to the imaging lab to get pictures of what they assumed were blockages. Sure enough, he had one severe blockage that was nearly a complete blockage, which would require open heart surgery.

Even though I don't remember the exact date, I know it was in the early 1980s. Medicine has come a long way from where it was forty years ago. Dad went immediately into the hospital and Dr. Pitt scheduled surgery for first thing the next morning. The need for surgery was so dire for my father that she pushed all others to get him in.

Went For Prayer

My mom was scared and very upset. It just so happened it was on a Wednesday night. At the time both mom and I were attending a small spirit-filled church in Lookeba. But, on Wednesday nights at the time, we met in Binger for a bible study and prayer time. She was going to go to the bible study that night and ask for prayer. I couldn't go that night, but agreed to stay home and pray.

The next morning around mid-morning. My mother called me to relay an incredible miracle to me.

Sometimes We Don't Know Why

Early that morning, Dr. Pitt had walked into my father's room. She said she didn't know why, but she felt an overwhelming urge to take him back into imaging and take more pics of his heart. This was something she never did, especially once a person was scheduled and ready for surgery. However, she just couldn't shake the feeling that she really needed to do this.

So, my father was taken back to imaging and they put him through once more. The images on the screen shocked Dr. Pitt. Where the huge blockage had been in my father's artery, there was a new artery that started before the blockage and went around and connected back after the blockage.

Proof Before Her Eyes

She had both images side by side and just couldn't believe what she was seeing, but the proof was in the images. It was such an incredible miracle that she wrote the entire case up and published it in the New England Journal of Medicine.

Instead of doing surgery, she sent my father home.

God is so amazing and creative and we rarely know why he does what he does in the way he does it. He could have dissolved the blockage, but he chose to create an entirely new artery around the blockage.

What If

What if we had not prayed? What if we had not believed for a miracle? The scripture comes to mind…

James 4:2-3

2.You crave what you do not have; you kill and covet, but are unable to obtain it. You quarrel and fight. You do not have, because you do not ask.

3 And when you do ask, you do not receive, because you ask with wrong motives, that you may squander it on your pleasures.

You do not have because you do not ask. How often could we have had a miracle, but we did not ask because we did not believe?

Ask In Faith Believing

Have there been times I believed for a miracle and asked yet did not receive? Yes, just as all of us have. But, I would rather believe and ask, hoping I would receive one than to not ask and never get one.

I take a chance every single time that I will ask and receive because I know that if I do not ask at all, then the miracle may not come.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/miracles/miracle

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Deception Can Keep You Stuck | Archive Story - Episode 14

Mon, 08 Jun 2026 00:00:00 -0500

Deception Can Keep You Stuck

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

Deception, by its very nature, operates undetected until it has done so much damage that it is difficult to break free from. By the time deception is uncovered, it has changed a life to become so dependent on the lie that the spirit of pride will hold the person solidly bound to the deception.

It creeps in like a tiny water leak in a home. A small bit of water constantly dripping or pooling can cause catastrophic damage that is not noticeable until the damage is done and massive repairs are required.

If you had the thought bubble up inside of you just now, "Thank goodness I'm not deceived." or the thought that, "This article on deception is for someone else, not me." then you are exactly who I am writing this article for.

Humility

There is only one way to ward off deception, and that is a constant push toward humility - daily - even hourly. Then, having the courage to admit when you've been wrong.

Having the strength and courage to admit when you are wrong is a character strength at the top of the maturity spectrum. Closing yourself off to learning because it might reveal that you were wrong in an area is one of the most dangerous things a person can do.

If deception is so hard to reveal, how does one self evaluate? And let me clarify here, I believe a person can be fully in love with the Lord and still have pockets of deception in their lives and belief systems. If you believe something and later realize that it was a wrong idea or thought, you were deceived into believing for a time that it was right. These few ideas may help you to self evaluate.

Criticism

Criticism is a key indicator that a person is suffering from deception. If you experience a hot button or a trigger that sends you into rabid critic mode internally or externally, there may be deception there. Ask yourself, why does a particular topic set me off? Why does it anger me so?

I'm not saying we should never be angry. But, we should be angry less than we are. Get angry over injustices done to others. Get angry over hurting and helpless people. Get angry over a lack of love. Get angry over outright evil.

Don't get angry over someone believing something different than you. Don't get angry over a simple irritation someone has caused you. Don't get angry over an idiotic action someone does.

God Gave Us All a Free Will

God himself has given us all a free will. It is so sacred to him that even he won't violate it. Yet we feel we have the right to govern what others think, feel, do, and say.

Anger which sparks criticism, solves nothing. It has sparked wars, hurt, and pain to others. But a clear head with an honest conversation can build bridges. We might even learn something from it.

Ask yourself why do you get so angry when someone posts a comment or says something different from what you believe? Can you not reason that maybe they just do not know the truth and give them some grace and compassion? Can you not reach out to them in an effort to begin a calm conversation that may build a bridge where you can eventually share why you believe the way you do?

What Is Your Trigger?

If you have a trigger when a certain topic is raised, my guess is that there is a lack of security there regarding what you believe, and you do not have a calm confidence about it.

Why does it make you so angry that a person does not believe the way you do? Jesus loved us all while we were so wrong and so deceived. Yet we cannot stay calm and do the same.

If you build a calm bridge where the person with the different beliefs feels safe to have a dialog, you have cultivated soil where seeds of faith can be subtly planted. And you might learn something if you can open your mind and ask the Lord to teach you as well.

Do Not Fear Different Ideas

Fear of different ideas is another one. If you are confident in what you believe, then there is no harm in hearing an opposing side or a new idea. If that idea is wrong, the Lord will confirm that in you. But, if you honestly want to learn, he may show you that some of this new information is, in fact, true. Keep an open mind in Christ.

If we close off our minds and hearts to learning about other thoughts, and ideas, then we may just have closed ourselves off to information that will make us more full in our understanding of kingdom things.

For decades I have consumed so much information regarding the bible, the kingdom of God, spiritual and natural things that I think sometimes my head will pop. I am a compulsive knowledge gatherer.

Ask The Lord For More

Often in my life I have reached spiritual plateaus and after a while I felt discontent. Always, I seek the Lord to show me more, teach me more. He has never failed to do that after my persistent asking. However, the avenue was not always what I expected.

A book or writing will cross my path from someone I've never heard of or is completely out of the realm of doctrinal belief I adhered to. If I felt intrigued, I would pursue it by asking the Lord to show me and teach me. What, if anything, do I keep, and what do I discard?

Expand Your Horizons

God's wealth of knowledge is not strictly contained in one denomination or doctrinal belief. There are gems and treasures sometimes amid the thorns. Have an open mind and trust the Lord to help you gather the good while discarding the rest.

We cannot do this though if we are fearful of any thought outside of those that have been selectively spoon-fed to us daily.

I Don't Like Spiritual Labels or Categories

I supposed you could dump me in the category of being a Charismatic or non-denominational. But, I don't like that and I don't really identify with that. We should not label ourselves with denominational tags. And yes, non-denominational is a tag. We are all called to be in the unified body of Christ if we call Jesus Lord.

Because I have had such a heart to learn more from God, I've discovered teachers and writers in some denominations that I would have never considered viable. Yet, when listening to them or reading from their texts, the Lord would show me something new that the narrow world I had been in had excluded.

Do You Feel Stuck?

Being stuck. We've all been stuck in our lives. Sometimes we are stuck because deception, or believing a lie, has painted us into a corner. Our prideful refusal to admit we believed a lie keeps us stuck.

This can happen in all areas of our lives, not just in things of the kingdom of God. It can happen in our families, our jobs, our emotions, and actually every area of our lives.

This being stuck in a spiritual sense reeks of unanswered prayers, irritability with other Christians, discontent with church, lack of desire to read the bible, just to name a few.

Don't Stay Stuck

If you are feeling stuck spiritually and have experienced even one of these symptoms, ask God sincerely to show you the lie you believed or the deception that has crept up on you. Then courageously take steps to learn the truth.

You should ask God to show you. Ask him to send people into your life who know the truth in that area. Ask him to bring books, videos, podcasts, and essays across your path and for him to show you the gems midst the thorns.

Don't Fear Further Deception

Don't fear they will further deceive you. The Holy Spirit is our teacher. You can trust him if you are determined to listen closely to him.

I don't know it all and suspect I never will. I hope and pray I never get to the place where I feel I know it all. My beliefs, thoughts, and ideas are always being tweaked by the Lord because I have given him permission to do that for me. I would rather admit that something I believed was wrong or even not completely right, rather than not know the truth.

It Is Okay To Not Believe Like Everyone Else

Much of the changes in what I know to be true are not popular with many of the people I know. Even so, I don't feel compelled to force them to believe the way I do. I am confident in where the Lord has corrected me. But it is not my job to correct anyone else.

Yes, I write at the instruction of the Lord. Others have the option of reading or not. If I am asked a question, I will gladly share what I believe. But I know there are still areas where I need more changing. I pray I am never too proud to admit that.

God has given me a gift to write and has instructed me to do so. I've written blogs and articles for years. When I look back on some of the earlier writings which I wrote 15 or more years ago, I often cringe. I am thankful that I am always learning and growing.

So, what is my point today? What is it I am encouraging you to do?

Humble yourself before God and ask with a sincere heart for him to show you areas of belief that may not be exactly correct. This is not a one and done thing. Continue to humble yourself and seek him earnestly and he will answer. It must be a heartfelt desire to know the truth no matter what.

Keep an open mind. Your fear of letting wrong theology in may be the very thing that is causing you to hold on to the bad theology you currently have. God can fully help you weed through something new to find the gems. Trust him and open your heart and mind to the possibility that you do not know it all and that some of what you believe you know may be wrong.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/inspirational/honest-motivation

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Monday Meditation - Hebrews 11:1 - Episode 2

Mon, 08 Jun 2026 11:00:00 -0500

Monday Meditations

Episode 2

Originally written August 15, 2011

Monday Meditation – Episode 2

Originally written August 15 2011 posted here: https://forthesakeofthetruth.com/2011/08/15/monday-meditations-hebrews-111/

Today's Meditation Verse:

Hebrews 11:1 KJ

I Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.

This verse is the definition of faith! What is faith? Well if you will picture this with me…

You want to build a patio so you get some boards and you begin to build a form with those boards the size of the patio you want to build. You could say that the form is the hope of a patio.

Then you get your concrete and it begins to pour into the form and takes the shape of the form. The concrete is the substance of the patio.

You could take that little analogy and read it into the verse this way:

Now concrete is the substance of the patio hoped for, and the evidence of the patio before it was seen.

What is it today that you hope for? Begin to see what it is and what it will be. That is hope. Then as you walk with God allow Him to 'fill-in' your form of hope until you have what you were seeing as you hoped!

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

My Media Website: NancyJacksonPodcast.com

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Wednesday Word Study - Faith - Episode 2

Wed, 10 Jun 2026 11:00:00 -0500

Wednesday Word Study

Episode 2

Wednesday Word Study – Episode 2

Originally written August 17, 2011 posted here: https://forthesakeofthetruth.com/2011/08/17/wednesday-word-study-faith-2/

Hebrews 11:1 AMP

1NOW FAITH is the assurance (the confirmation, [a]the title deed) of the things [we] hope for, being the proof of things [we] do not see and the conviction of their reality [faith perceiving as real fact what is not revealed to the senses].

This is the Strong's Greek Concordance Number 4102 Transliteration: pistisPhonetic Spelling: (pis'-tis)Definition: faith, belief, trust, confidence; fidelity, faithfulness.

I love the way this verse reads in the Amplified version. Faith is the assurance, the title deed of the things we hope for.

Once you hold the title deed to something, it is yours! No one can take it away unless you give it to them and sign it over to them.

So, if we hope for our children to come to the Lord, or if we hope for the finances to get out of debt, or if we hope for healing for our bodies, do we also have the faith to fill the hope? Do we have divine assurance that this will happen?

You cannot generate hope by yourself. It must come from God. It is a God given gift; a divine gift.

Romans 12:3 Amplified Bible

3) For by the grace [of God] given to me I say to everyone of you not to think more highly of himself [and of his importance and ability] than he ought to think; but to think so as to have sound judgment, as God has apportioned to each a degree of faith [and a purpose designed for service].

There is a difference between belief and faith. You may say you believe something, but the devil himself believes. Belief is something you choose on your own usually based on previous experience. Faith is a gift. Human belief is merely confidence. Faith is a God given assurance in something. Something that probably hasn't even happened yet. Belief is based in the past. Faith is based in the future.

Ephesians 2:8-9 Amplified Bible

8) For it is by grace [God's remarkable compassion and favor drawing you to Christ] that you have been saved [actually delivered from judgment and given eternal life] through faith. And this [salvation] is not of yourselves [not through your own effort], but it is the [undeserved, gracious] gift of God; 9) not as a result of [your] works [nor your attempts to keep the Law], so that no one will [be able to] boast or take credit in any way [for his salvation].

When the world says they have faith that their car won't break down, that is simply belief that their car won't break down. From repeated past experiences they believe it will function properly on that day too, and that it won't break down.

Faith is a gift of the Spirit and is divine assurance. So when a believer says they have faith that their car won't break down, it could very well be that they have divine assurance that their car will not break down. They believe because they have read about and know firsthand about God's divine care and protection over His children. They have received the faith for the promise ahead.

Evaluate your faith today. Do you use the word faith when you really mean you believe? Is your belief based on repeat experience and knowledge, or do you really have faith based on divine assurance?

Receive faith from the Holy Spirit today. The faith that can move mountains.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

My Media Website: NancyJacksonPodcast.com

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Friday Finale - Are You Confusing Faith with Belief? - Episode 2

Fri, 12 Jun 2026 11:00:00 -0500

Friday Finale

Episode 2

Friday Finale – Episode 2

Originally written August 19, 2011 posted here: https://forthesakeofthetruth.com/2011/08/19/are-confusing-faith-with-belief/

Are You Confusing Faith With Belief?

Have you ever encountered someone who made a comment similar to: "Their faith was shattered"? Or maybe they said it of themselves, "After that situation, my faith was just shattered".

The problem with these comments is that they are confusing Faith with Belief.

As we learned on Wednesday Word Study – Faith, there is a difference between the two.

Faith is a divine gift from God. It is a DIVINE certainty that something will or will not happen. It is a knowing that cannot be described or touched, but resides deep in our soul, our inner most being. A divine gift from God that cannot be shattered, damaged or destroyed.

Belief is a confidence that something is a certain way, will or will not happen. It resides in the mind of an individual. It is usually based on previous experiences or training.

I used to ponder this scripture a lot:

Proverbs 13:12 Hope deferred makes the heart sick, but when the desire is fulfilled, it is a tree of life.

Having lived a life of faith and faith teaching for almost 40 years this used to stump me. How can hope be deferred if our hope is in Christ and our faith is in Him?

Well while studying faith this week I have come to realize something very important that I believe will help all of us, me included. There isn't a one of us out there who have hoped, prayed and believed for something that didn't happen.

I would say that most of the time we were quick to just say that it must not have been God's will for us. But we know even when we are saying it that it just doesn't ring true in our hearts. But it is the only explanation we have.

We many times are referring to this very scripture below when we come to that conclusion.

1 John 5:14-15 AMP14And this is the confidence (the assurance, the privilege of boldness) which we have in Him: [we are sure] that if we ask anything (make any request) according to His will (in agreement with His own plan), He listens to and hears us.

15And if (since) we [positively] know that He listens to us in whatever we ask, we also know [with settled and absolute knowledge] that we have [granted us as our present possessions] the requests made of Him.

But we as His children seek to be in His will. I know there are times when a certain job or move is not of Him and when we don't get the job or we make the move and then it doesn't feel right or work out, we know that it was not His will.

But there are so many things in our lives that we can have certainty are His will and when we hope towards them and then they don't happened we are shaken.

We know that on the trip to Calvary Jesus took 39 stripes for our healing. He bought and paid for it there so we would never have to be sick again. Yet here we are struggling with this very thing.

He also became poor and weak so we did not have to be poor and weak. He became sin and took the penalty once and for all for our sin so we would never have to suffer the punishment of sin.

There are certainties in the bible that we know are God's will and yet when we pray, hope and believe, they do not come to pass. We believe that because we did not receive our healing that God did not mean for us to be healed. Or maybe that our healing was not bought and paid for by Christ and that healing is not for everyone, but for God to choose on a case by case basis.

But we must know that is not true. God is no respecter of persons. He loves us equally and would never withhold one universal gift from one of His children while giving it to another.

We have often chalked it up to 'not enough faith'. We've come up with a multitude of reasons and excuses because we refuse to believe that the scriptures we read and studied about faith are wrong.

So where is the disconnect?

I have come to believe that the disconnect is in our concept of faith. I have come to believe that what we many times refer to as faith is really just a belief that something will happen.

Remember as we talked about on Wednesday, faith is a divine gift from God. It is not something we can generate or create on our own. It resides in our inner most being and is just something we know without any definitions or explanations, we just know!

I think what we do so many times is that we build a form of hope for something we want or need to happen, but instead of pouring faith into the form, we pour our own belief into the form.

Hebrews 11:1 KJV Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen

We must pour the supernatural gift of faith into our hope to manifest or materialize what we hope for. If we pour our own mental belief into our hope mistaking it for faith, our hope will be deferred! Our heart will be made sick!

So what must we do then? We must spend time with the Holy Spirit, requesting and receiving His gifts from Him. We must read the Word and allow the Spirit to teach us and bring revelation knowledge to us. We must listen to faith based teaching by credible pastors and teachers. We must share testimonies of faith with our friends, family and co-workers. This is how we grow that seed of divine faith given to us!

And even past experiences can produce faith when you tell them to yourself and to others again and again! When you recite to yourself all that God has done and you 'hear' it again, it builds your faith. Faith comes from the Holy Spirit BY hearing! Our faith will arise in our spirit man in the pit of our soul and that faith will not be denied!

Romans 10:17 So then faith comes by hearing, and hearing by the word of God.

Once again we need to rethink what we know about this word, this concept. Are you filling your form of hope today with true Holy Spirit faith or are you filling it with your own mental belief?

God has given His only son not only for our spiritual salvation, but for all the gifts a child of God is entitled to. He has even provided the gift of faith to pour into our hope to materialize those gifts here on this earth. But YOU must be the one to engage in a relationship with the Holy Spirit to receive those gifts.

Luke 11:13 AMP13If you then, evil as you are, know how to give good gifts [gifts [a]that are to their advantage] to your children, how much more will your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to those who ask and [b]continue to ask Him!

Invite the Holy Spirit into your life today to teach you, comfort you and grant you His gifts.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

My Media Website: NancyJacksonPodcast.com

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

God Watches Over Us | Miracle Story - Episode 15

Sun, 14 Jun 2026 12:00:00 -0500

God Watches Over Us

Living in the country in western Oklahoma we were surrounded by all types of insects and snakes. They were a constant and you just learned to watch out when you could and be cautious.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

Living In The Country

We lived on a dirt road and it came to a dead end just a few hundred feet from our house. At that dead end lived a family who had a son just a bit older than my oldest son so they spent quite a bit of time playing together.

My youngest son Kendon is four years younger than his older brother. One day when his brother Ben was down playing with the neighbor, Kendon was begging to go. He was about four years old at the time.

Since we were out in the country and on a rarely traveled dead end road, which the kids were all used to, I made arrangements for him to walk to the neighbors.

I Knew He Was Safe

The road was packed red dirt that was lower than the banks on either side due to having been graded for so many years. On those banks were weeds and brush as well as tons of cedar trees and old pine oaks.

I called down to the neighbors house and told Ben that Kendon was coming down the road and to please watch for him and meet him on the road. He did and they played until it was time to come home.

A Shocking Discovery

It was Wednesday night. We ate dinner, I had my other two get cleaned up to go to church, and I bathed Kendon. As I was bathing him I noticed two puncture marks on the back of his upper arm. It would have greatly alarmed me but there was no abnormal redness or swelling.

Since he was my baby, I had allowed him to stay a baby for probably way too long. He baby talked until he was in kindergarten. Since I spent every day with him I fully understood everything he said.

He Was Completely Unaware

When I saw the two punctures I asked him, "What bit you?" To which he replied, "Dog". Obviously it was not a dog. So I inquired further and received no additional information other than 'dog'.

At church that night I looked for a friend of mine who was a licensed EMT. I thought I knew what those punctures were but wanted confirmation.

When I found him, I showed him Kendon's arm and asked him what he thought those were. He looked and then looked up at me in shock. He said, "That is a snake bite and those punctures indicate it was a poisonous snake."

I Trusted God To Watch Over My Children

We both knew it was a miracle. Kendon never had any adverse reaction and finally the punctures healed and faded away.

This is an instance where I didn't even know I needed to pray for a miracle and one just came. However, I always knew, really and firmly knew, that God was watching over me and my children.

God Had Exchange Fear for Courage Years Earlier

When God delivered me from fear, he replaced it with courage and a certain understanding that he was watching over us. So, trusting him to do that very thing, I never ever worried over my children. It never occurred to me to worry about them. I was that certain over God's care and watchful eye.

This isn't something I forced myself to do. This isn't something I worked up on my own. When I prayed for and received deliverance from fear God had to replace the void it left, and he did. He replaced it with courage and that revelation knowledge of his watchful caring eye on my family.

As I have said many times, he is no respecter of persons. He can and will do that for you as well. Ask him, pray about it earnestly. He will show you the way. It may be the same way as he brought deliverance to me through saying a specific scripture over and over at bedtime or he may show you a different way. But, believe it, ask for it, and receive it.

Originally published by me here: https://www.nancyjacksonpodcast.com/blog/godwatchesoverus/

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

The World and The Earth - Not the Same | Archive Story - Episode 15

Mon, 15 Jun 2026 00:00:00 -0500

The World and The Earth - Not the Same

It is common to hear the words earth, and world interchanged. But I believe a closer look at the meaning and proper contextual use is warranted.

Listen to my professionally narrated audio books and other podcasts here: AUDIO BOOKS & ALL PODCASTS.

Genesis 1:1

In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth.
The earth was formless and void, and darkness was over the surface of the deep, and the Spirit of God was moving over the surface of the waters.

In these verses, the word earth in Hebrew is erets, which means earth and land. It is a physical thing that can be touched and felt.

Let's consider the word world in Hebrew. It is tebel and means world, but in its usage it lends itself to the inhabitants of the world and their system of living, not the physical earth.

There is another term that is often lumped in with these. That is age, such as the end of the age. Age is referring to a period of time. If someone says the end of the age is soon, you are talking about a period of time ending soon.

Examples for age are, 'The Gilded Age', 'The Dark Ages', 'The Middles Ages'.

Examples for earth are, 'the earth is round', 'the earth is 70% water', 'the earth's core creates a magnetic field'.

Examples for world are, 'the world is growing', 'the world is corrupt', 'the world is unfair'.

What Does It Matter?

Why is this important? Let me explain why I believe it to be important. God created the earth. He created it for a purpose, and that purpose was for us. He created us in the image and likeness of Himself to reflect Him on His created earth. Gen 1:27. But something went awry early in the garden.

Can you see God's original vision? Let's view it as I believe He saw it. An earth filled with many millions of people created in the image of God who are actively reflecting Him in all His glory on the created earth. Can you see His glory covering the earth forever and ever?

Something Went Wrong

Even though something went awry, I do not believe God has changed His purpose or goal. God is never changing, and He is certainly not daunted by a bump in the road. Instead, He just kept making new ways to get to His original goal.

When Adam changed his allegiance from God to Satan. The world, not the earth, changed. The inhabitants of the earth died (the light went out) and no longer reflected the glory of God. God reflected his glory in the garden, giving it life.

The World of Two Lived on the Earth

The world of two, Adam and Eve, were expelled from the garden to live in the earth's remainder. The lack of God's reflection affected the earth. Adam gave over 'ownership' of the world to Satan. Now earth groaned for the world (inhabitants) to once again reflect the glory of God.

Romans 8:

19) The creation waits in eager expectation for the revelation of the sons of God.

20) for the creation was subjected to futility, not by its own will, but because of the One who subjected it, in hope

21) that the creation itself will be set free from its bondage to decay and brought into the glorious freedom of the children of God.

22) We know that the whole creation has been groaning together in the pains of childbirth until the present time.

23) Not only that, but we ourselves, who have the firstfruits of the Spirit groan inwardly as we wait eagerly for our adoption as sons, the redemption of our bodies.

24) For in this hope we were saved; but hope that is seen is no hope at all. Who hopes for what he can already see?

Be Transformed

We are in a process of transformation, of which the ultimate culmination is being once again the complete and perfect reflection of God just as Adam and Eve were. We are to endeavor to become internally more like Christ every day, which in turn is reflected outwardly in our behavior.

Romans 12:2

Do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewing of your mind. Then you will be able to test and approve what is the good, pleasing, and perfect will of God.

But in the meantime, the earth is only partially covered with incomplete images which reflect His glory only partially. On a good day, we are still a dim light. But we are a light nonetheless, and we are told to shine and not put our light away, but let it shine as boldly as possible in the world, the inhabitants and their system of living on God's created earth.

We Have a Mandate from God

We have a mandate from Jesus to be salt and light (Matthew 5:13-16), and to GO and make disciples of all nations (Matthew 28:19) . As long as the world still has inhabitants of darkness, we have not completed our assignment and we must all continue with our assignment.

That doesn't necessarily mean become a missionary in a third world country. It can mean, as you go about your daily life, let your light shine to all your meet, sharing and teaching about the Good News.

Love, show, and teach others about Jesus. Help them grow. Making disciples is so much more than just getting someone to say a prayer of allegiance to Jesus. A topic for another day is that even effective in reality.

Increase the Light

As we do make disciples throughout the world, the light of God will shine greater and greater, eventually covering the earth. When we have no more disciples to go make, Jesus will return and our bodies will be transformed, both those dead and those still alive. And then the earth, the physical earth, will no longer be confined and can be the garden fully alive and beautiful the way God first intended.

Jesus is Waiting on Us to Finish Our Job

Jesus will reign in the new Jerusalem, and we will inhabit the garden, which covers the entire earth.

So, when we read the word of God, the Bible, I believe we must know the earth is a created physical object created by God's loving hands for a purpose and the world is its inhabitants and its system of being, working, and governing that those inhabitants perpetuate upon the earth.

Jesus' death, burial, and resurrection did away with the old rickety bandaid covenant, so that now the new perfect covenant (which excluded no man, woman, or race) our sins are forgiven, the enemy Satan was disarmed and made a show of openly (Colossians 2:15). Now we are empowered to grow in Jesus and be increasingly transformed into the image of God.

Go - Make Disciples

The more disciples we make, the less darkness is covering the earth. Current stats show that more and more people are coming to profess Jesus as Lord every day, no matter what we are led to believe by the media. Let's get busy discipling them so God's glory will increase.

If you believe things are getting worse and worse, you are focusing on the darkness and the perpetual toxic propaganda that the enemy pushes through the media. It is all lies and yet so many are addicted to watching it daily.

You Reflect What You Focus On

We are told to focus and think on whatever is true, honorable and worthy of respect, whatever is right, whatever is pure and wholesome, whatever is lovely and brings peace… think on these things. (Philippians 4:8 amp emphasis mine) The garbage that the media, both via tv and the internet, which is governed by the darkness still left in the world, is not worthy of respect and we are not following what we are told to do by feeding on it.

Ignore the darkness. We reflect on what we feed on. If you feed on the darkness, the light you carry will diminish, reflecting the darkness. Focus on becoming transformed to be a better reflection of God and so growing in the light you carry, make disciples of all those you meet by loving and teaching them in word and in deed. And the light you carry will increase and continue to cover the entire earth.

We are not of this world which still has so much darkness, but we are part of this earth. Let's get about the assignment we were given, and cover this earth in the reflection of God's light and take back this earth that was created for us. The quicker we do, the quicker Jesus will come back to reign.

Originally published by me here: https://nancyjacksonauthor.com/blogs/inspirational/world-and-earth

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

LinkedIn: https://www.linkedin.com/in/nancyajackson/

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Monday Meditations - Proverbs 16:18 - Episode 3

Mon, 15 Jun 2026 11:00:00 -0500

Monday Meditations

Episode 3

Monday Meditations – Episode 3

Originally written August 22, 2011 posted here: https://forthesakeofthetruth.com/2011/08/22/1962/

Today's Meditation Verse:

Proverbs 16:18 Pride goes before destruction, and a haughty spirit before a fall.

I love reading the Lexicon version of a scripture. To me it reveals so much.

For instance there is little variation in this scripture from translation to translation. It pretty much says it like it is and in any language or culture it is pretty much the same.

But just now as I was reading this verse in the Lexcon (the original Greek translation) I saw something that I had to meditate on for a bit. Then I saw how obvious the original word was to our own modern terminology.

That word is before. In the Lexicon that word means faces. We use that word often now. She is facing an uphill battle. He is facing termination at work. They are facing the playoffs.

We know this word so well.

Let's look at this week's scripture again using the original word, facing.

Pride causes you to face destruction, and a haughty spirit will cause you to face a fall.

We know when we face something that it is coming, for sure. Something that we face is something we know we will have to deal with.

So this week when you meditate on this scripture know that the pride in your life will cause you to face with certainty, destruction and that a haughty spirit will cause you to face a fall.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

My Media Website: NancyJacksonPodcast.com

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson

TikTok: https://www.tiktok.com/@nancyajackson?lang=en

Wednesday Word Study - Pride - Episode 3

Wed, 17 Jun 2026 11:00:00 -0500

Wednesday Word Study

Episode 3

Wednesday Word Study – Episode 3

Originally written August 24, 2011 posted here: https://forthesakeofthetruth.com/2011/08/24/wednesday-word-study-pride/

Pride

Proverbs 16:18Pride goes before destruction, and a haughty spirit before a fall.

This is the Strong's Greek Concordance Number 1347a Transliteration: ga'own Phonetic Spelling: (gaw'-ohn) Definition: arrogancy

When I was studying this word I noticed that there were several Greek variations of this word. I've selected the one used here in this verse.

I was not surprised by the definition. It is a word we all know well, and use often.

But one thing I did learn when reading all the different words in the definition is the word – exaltation. I had to stop on that one and think about it.

Isn't exaltation something that should be reserved for God? You bet it is! That is exactly why when we are prideful we are exalting ourselves and God will not, cannot stand for that. Pride – self exaltation is what got Satan ejected immediately from heaven. Go directly to earth, do not pass go, do not collect $200!!!

I've added a bit of humor to this critically serious topic, but we do tend to snicker when we think about how quickly, with no debate, Satan was ejected from Heaven. But we must see that this scripture is warning us that should pride, in any form, enter our behavior or attitude, we are certain to face destruction as well.

If that thought makes you shudder the way it did me, then evaluate your life and your attitudes towards others today to see if even the slightest morsel of pride has crept in. If it has, immediately eradicate it before you too are facing certain destruction.

Shop all versions of my novels here: Shop Here

My Media Website: NancyJacksonPodcast.com

Check out my website: NancyJacksonAuthor.com

Follow me here:

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/NancyJacksonAuthor

Pinterest: https://www.pinterest.com/nancyannjackson